Chapter One: The only way is down.

Fanfiction concept by Elizabeth Jean, Written by Elizabeth Jean in conjunction with Sleethr.

Thanks go to RubblerJohn and Djkauf  for they're assistance in proofing and editing.

<20-SEP-2169: ISV0014 Leviathan in Geosync Orbit: Alpha Centauri A: Gas giant Polyphemus: Near the moon of Pandora >

Cryotech Specialist Michael Ryans checked his schedule for the twentieth time.

He was slightly behind schedule and needed to make up time with reviving the meat Popsicles.  He checked the name on his list against the name on the readout.

“Yep, Sergeant Morgan, James, serial number 929342 is next.” He muttered to himself as he entered the revival command into the control pad on the cryo chamber.

“Urg” My tongue felt like a dusty wash rag and not a clean one either as I began to stir from my extended nap in cryosleep. I was in two minds about this mission, part of me was excited, the other terrified; hell every mission had risks but nothing like those on Pandora. I could hardly believe I had been sleeping in cryo for the past six years since being assigned to this mission. Pandora, they say Hell’s a vacation spot compared to it.  A wild untamed world, where nearly everything wants to kill or eat you, sometimes both.

Of course we’ve all heard the horror stories, most people think the stories are just that, not me, as far as I’m concerned and until I learn otherwise, I was going to be ready for anything. My contract was for six months and after that, I was done. I’d been a marine long enough to know that I needed to leave before the job killed me.

It wasn’t as though there was much choice of career, further education was out; my parents weren’t exactly wealthy. Don’t get me wrong we weren’t poor either, but further education was out for me. I let my sister have what our parents saved for me. Hell, she was the smart one; the one who had the drive to succeed.  That drive allowed her to study xenobiology and get a good job, something not many can do on Earth.

To allow that to happen for my sister, I joined the US Marine Corps, semper fi, straight out of school. I did the required tours that let me ‘enjoy’ several conflicts including Venezuela and Zimbabwe just to name two. Earth sucked and people sucked even more. After what I saw in Venezuela, I wanted out. So, I signed my name in blood and joined the Resources Development Administration, or RDA, in the hopes of joining a team going to Pandora. I’d grown up with stories of Pandora and regardless of the danger, I was fascinated.

>
I volunteered for this mission for several reasons. First and foremost was obviously for the pay. Second, was for the education benefits. Sure, the Corp had some education benefits, but nothing like the benefits of the RDA. The RDA provided a full ride through one of their highly rated universities. The third and largest incentive to join the RDA in my line of work was for the medical. Unlike the U.S. Marines, the RDA would regrow your legs if they got blown off and that was  very important to me.  I did not want to end up in a wheel chair. Finally, I wanted to see something other than Earth.  It should not come as a surprise that the discovery of Pandora and its exotically beautiful and humanoid people, the Na’vi, had excited people back home.

The discovery of the rare mineral, Unobtainium on Pandora paradoxically fuelled both the greed and the protective nature of humanity. The RDA wanted to mine the Unobtainium without restriction while many people on earth wanted to make sure that the Na’vi were protected from the greedy RDA.  Thus, the Interplanetary Commerce Administration, or ICA was grudgingly tasked by the UN with insuring that the RDA abided by the treaty that limited weapons of mass destruction and the use of military force against the primitive and mostly peaceful Na’vi.  That worked well until several hundred soldiers and personnel arrived back from Pandora after being evicted by the natives, the Na’vi.

It was a few years until a new mission to Pandora could be planned. It took that long for the public to forget how badly the RDA screwed up. Now, the new and improved, yeah right, RDA had a new mission to Pandora and I was stupid enough to volunteer to help create the beachhead they needed to ‘peacefully’ retake Pandora.  Has there ever been a peaceful recapture of previously lost ground?

“You okay there, Sergeant Morgan?” The Specialist asked, looking concerned as he politely tapped me on my arm.

I assumed that he was more worried about me going into shock from the cryosleep treatment than about my state of mind. His touch roused me from my reverie. “Yeah, sorry. I assume that we’ve arrived?” I asked.

He politely grinned at my statement of the obvious. “Yes sir, we’ve just established geosynchronous orbit around Polyphemus.”

I floated up as the Specialist released the restraints holding me down; zero-G is a pain in the ass when you’re still drowsy from cryo. I let the “sir” insult go. I felt too out of it to remind him that I worked for a living. After I retrieved a fresh kit from my locker, I swiftly made my way to the head to shit, shower and shave in time for the briefing. Twenty minutes later, I felt human enough to make my way to the already packed briefing room.

“Glad you could make the time to join us, Sergeant Morgan.” Colonel Hackwork said, sarcastically as I entered the briefing room.  The others in the room smirked at my misfortune.

Asshole. I hated him already. He had to know that I was one of the last ones woken from Cryosleep and that the techs were behind schedule.

“Yes sir, sorry sir.” I said as I played the game and nodded acceptance of his rebuke while I navigated to an open seat next to my old platoon buddy, Ramirez.  Six months. I repeated that mantra to myself. Six months and I was done with the bullshit, forever.

“Don’t worry about the old man; he’s had a stick up his ass since he woke up.” Ramirez said with a conspiratorial whisper as I took the seat next to him.

“Somethin’ ya care to share there, Corporal Ramirez?” Colonel Hackwork asked.

“Er… no sir.”

“Then pay attention, as I was saying, you will be some of the first people back on Pandora. Your primary objective is to find a way to secure the Hell’s gate command complex.” Colonel Hackwork aimed his laser pointer at the map of the Area of Operations displayed on the primary screen. “The Intel we have at this point indicates the area directly around the command site is inhabited by the natives, the…Na’vi.” He said with a note disdain.

Colonel Hackwork manipulated the map until it zoomed in on the command center. “According to satellite surveillance, the complex is shut down. We assume the natives led by Sully shut it down when the RDA occupying forces were expelled, with this in mind, command has decided we stand a better chance of several of you infiltrating the command complex as individuals rather than in teams.”

“Corporate would have liked to carpet bomb Pandora and put an end to this silly conflict.  However, as news of Pandora is so widespread and with the UN and ICA treaties prohibiting the use of such weapons, the bigwigs at Corporate decided that would cause a lot of bad publicity, especially after the last mission group was forced off world by the Natives becoming restless.”  Colonel Hackwork said with an expression that plainly displayed his disdain for our political shackles.

“If only the natives looked more inhuman...” Colonel Hackwork said, muttering just loud enough for the room to hear him as he shook his head with regret. “Sadly, both the UN and ICA has set up a special committee to monitor our actions and make sure this mission doesn’t become another Cluster-fuck.  Too many research divisions within governments and the RDA are hoping to get back on Pandora; those are the people who write your pay checks, so make every effort to complete your primary objective.”

“Your secondary objective is to secure any RDA outpost you come across, if you cannot secure it you are to destroy it, last thing we need is the enemy using our outposts against us. Make no mistake people, this will be a guerrilla style operation, you hit them hard and fast and then you get the hell out of Dodge. The more damage and confusion you create the better.”

I elected to keep my thoughts on that last order to myself because there was no way in hell that I was about to commit virtual suicide.  I would like to see the gung ho asshole try the old hit ‘em hard ‘n fast thing himself.  Getting the Na’vi all riled up was the last thing we needed to accomplish.  That would only make things harder for everyone.  Me, I intended to make like a ghost and not be seen by anyone.  Complete my assigned mission, do my six months and out. No muss, no fuss.

He changed slides to display a schematic for the Mark four single manned Deep Reconnaissance Operations Psionic Personal Operator Deployment vehicles, Drop Pod for short, I wondered if they had a whole department working to name this shit.  Although, I think we were all a bit shocked to realise that our human bodies would be living in that death trap for the next six months.

“These pods are all equipped with sonic repellers, this is to keep away the wildlife while you get mobile, I have been informed that linking to your Avatar can be...disorienting.  The sensations will be unusual and it will take time to become accustomed to them.  I mention this as those in single pods will not have support and you will need to be aware and make allowances for that.”

Disorienting? What in the hell does he mean? Am I going to be stumbling around like a drunk for the first minute or two?  That might be survivable, but what if that “disorientation” that he so casually mentioned is longer?

“Some of you will be in teams of two in the Mark five version in the hopes you can support each other.  The Sonic Repellers are included in your pods to but we hope being there for each other will help get you moving quicker.  Be aware this arrangement of human male driving a female Avatar and vice versa has never been attempted.” He paused as everyone in the room shifted uncomfortably in their seat. “Yes, I know, at times it will be stressful, but you need to keep focused on your mission objectives.”

This was actually the first time that we had all seen the Pods, as Command preferred to call them, but to me, they looked more like coffins.  Nothing but a smooth black tube with tracks on the side. No ports or visible hatches that we could look out of during our ‘vacation’.  Not that we would need to look outside since our Avatar body would be outside acting as our eyes and ears, but the thought of being trapped in that tin can was still a bit unnerving. That morbid thought almost made me miss what Colonel Hackwork had to say next about our mission.

“These pods will contain enough food, water, ammo and medical supplies to last six months on your own, be aware the single pods are 4 meters by 2 meters, cylindrical self contained units, to help you move them they have continuous tracks, the team pods are 4 meters by 4 meters, neither pod type has much room but team pods will be inserted further from the target area or populated zones.”

There was a muttering that rippled through the room.

“Quiet people listen up! Once on the ground you are to immediately roll your pod and move it to a location where it can be camouflaged. Once it is secure you are to begin reconnaissance. Don’t take unnecessary risks people, there are enough hazards on Pandora without you creating more, so stay low, keep off the enemy radar.”

“When you have a definite opening then take it but don’t get cocky.  To gain a foothold we need that facility, to get that facility we need you… alive, any questions?”

A marine at the front raised his hand.

“Jacobs?”

“Sir, Ahh, I was wondering about the reason why we’re going to be driving avatars of the opposite sex, sir?”

The colonel scanned the faces with disdain. “Did you not read the reports from the last mission to Pandora fifteen years ago?”

There were sounds around the room of people confirming those that had.

The colonel sighed “If you read the reports you’d realize we lost the fight with the Na’vi because one of our own decided he liked the native tail better than his own people’s women. If he’d done his job and kept his dick in his pants we wouldn't be having his lovely little chat. Sully cost us a great deal, many good men and women died that day, as well as losing us the resources we were mining.”

The last line with Sully’s name was ground out in anger; the Colonel paused trying to get his anger under control, shaking his head he continued.

“To put it bluntly Jacobs, as a man do you plan on getting all warm an’ cosy with a native Na’vi male?”

“Ah, fuck...Hell No!” Jacobs exclaimed looking sick at the mere thought; I had to agree that there was no way I’d even contemplate that.

“An’ that’s why you get to be all feminine like. Until you start painting your toenails and getting all goo-goo eyed over pictures of kittens, I wouldn’t let it bother you. Just do your jobs.”

There were snigger's all around the room.

"Any more obvious questions?" The colonel glanced around the room as if daring someone to ask another dumb question. "No, then the advance wave of pods is due to drop at oh six hundred. Check with Lieutenant Simmonds to verify your drop time. Dismissed!"

I watched as those assembled began to disperse after checking their scheduled drop times with the lieutenant.

“Hey Sarge, when they told us there’d be plenty of women, bet you never thought you’d be one of them?” Ramirez said as if the idea of being a blue alien chick was just Command's idea of a funny joke.

“Stow it, Ramirez.” I said, feeling annoyed with his attitude. Yeah, Ramirez and I go way back. I could count on him to watch my back, but the f’ing planet and its damned aliens were dangerous enough, that I did not need his jokes right now.

The idea of spending time up to my neck in shit, as some blue alien chick had to be the f’ing brain fart of some idiot pencil pushing asshat with more brains than combat experience.  Just how in the Hell does command expect a bunch of men and women to pass themselves off as native Na’vi men and women of the opposite sex?  Did the tinselled idiots upstairs even think about that little detail before they approved this cluster-fuck of an operational plan?

“Sergeant, you’re in the first group.” I looked up only to realize that, other than the lieutenant, I was the last to leave.

“See you in a few hours, Lieutenant.”

“Go grab some chow; you’ll be enjoying MRE’s soon enough.”

I considered the Lieutenant’s words as I floated in the direction of the mess, one of the only areas of the ship that always has gravity. I noticed several others huddled together and wondered if like me they would be first down.  MRE’s might not be great but if for any reason we’re on Pandora longer than six months, we might end up eating bugs let alone MRE’s.

I shuddered from the thought and was brought from my musing by the mess Sergeant.

“Hey Sarge, what can I get you?”

I looked at my choices and considered asking for an MRE when I saw Tapioca.

“I’ll have the stew followed by some fruit salad.”

I’ve always hated fried foods; most RDA soldiers will pack away a ton of fried food a day, and then wonder why they’re fat and unhealthy. If the food doesn’t kill you it’ll slow you down enough so that something else can.

I sat by myself as I slowly ate whilst contemplating what I was about to do. I never considered what it would be like to be female. I can honestly admit that the idea never once crossed my 100% all male mind.  Yet now, I find I cannot get the f’ing alien concept out of my head. To make matters worse, none of us have even been allowed to see the Na’vi avatar that we will be occupying for the next six months.

Just one more indication, that the idiots who came up with this ‘brilliant’ fucking idea could not find their way out of an empty room without a fucking GPS.  No, we will have to jump straight in and learn via on the job training, and even worse, the f’ing link units have been changed. We will be in our avatar 24/7 for nearly full duration while our real bodies are fed intravenously.  Hell, I can’t even step outside to take a piss like a real man

The new nourishment system allows a driver to spend long periods driving the avatar before they need to wake. From what I’d been told, the only reason to wake occasionally was to exercise to prevent muscle degradation, even that is aided by muscle stimulation systems built into the link unit.

If nothing else it’ll give me chance to be me again, I can’t even imagine what it’ll be like to be female twenty four/seven, at least there’s no chance I’ll go native, not if it means being a female.

After finishing my meal, I head to collect my kit bag so I could make my way to the designated hanger for first drop. I’m feeling nervous now, my guts are churning, I wish I’d not eaten. Too late now, I doubt the colonel will let me miss this drop.

“Sergeant, good to see you’re on time,” came from the colonel as I entered the launch bay.

I saluted and came to attention as he continued.

“You’ve been assigned pod three, inside you’ll find everything you’ll need to complete your mission, your tablet contains everything from topographical maps to the security codes needed to enter the command complex, you’ll also find all data we have at this current time on enemy movements. Keep it safe, sergeant, it’ll most likely save your life, be aware it’s been designed with the Avatars’ size in mind.”

Save my life, my ass, I wondered if the colonel believes the stories about Pandora, judging from his advice, I seriously doubted it.

“One other thing marine, if you cross paths with Jake Sully, he is to be considered a target of opportunity, understand?”

“Sir, yes sir.” I said as I considered exactly what the Colonel was asking me to do, should Sully cross my path, I was to use extreme force to remove him.  Thing is I remember Jake from way back, we served together in Venezuela, the idea of killing him did not sit well with me.  I at least wanted to know why he betrayed us and went native.

“Good now go and strap yourself in, the shuttle will leave in thirty minutes.”

I saluted before making my way into the Valkyrie shuttle to find pod three. Since I was in the first wave, my pod was easy to find. As I entered the pod, I found myself looking at the Amnio tank containing the Avatar I would be driving. I’m not sure what I was expecting, but a giant blue version of my sister was not it.

That was when I really realized this thing, this blue alien chick, was made from my DNA, it was part of me and I was not sure how comfortable that I was about that.  I felt even more uncomfortable by the fact that I was fighting an erection while I studied what was going to be me in just a few hours. Her body, I mean, my body, was extremely attractive in an exotic kind of way and I could almost understand why Jake Sully turned traitor and went native.

Those thoughts troubled me on multiple fronts because maybe the idiots were right about the gender switch thing. I could not imagine myself or any of my buddies falling for some Na’vi prince like Jake Sully did for his Na’vi princess. I distracted myself from those troubling ideas with my pre-combat routine of double checking all my equipment. After all, it was that equipment that I would have to depend on to survive on the hostile alien world below.

It did not take long to do the checks on my gear and get all my kit squared away. I prepared to enter my Psionic Link unit. Unlike the old Link Units, this Link Unit was designed for several functions. It would cushion and secure my body during the drop and after the drop, and it would link me to my avatar, finally it would keep my human body fed and watered whilst removing waste.

I had to be completely naked while in the Link unit, I shivered as I stripped hoping I’d be in my Avatar body when the Link unit automatically connected the feeding and waste systems.  Based upon my first briefing on Earth, as soon as I was down, the Amnio tank would drain and I would immediately be linked to my Avatar.

Once that was done, I would need to hide my pod, last thing I needed was for a native to locate it and kill my real body. The drop pod had some auto defences, but I could not count on those to keep me alive because if the secondary defence systems were activated, it meant that my cover was probably blown. My survival and mission success depended on my pod remaining well hidden and undiscovered by the Na’vi. If I had known that I would end up as a blue alien clone of my sister; I would have refused this mission. I should have learned my lesson about volunteering for crap when I enlisted in the Marines.

I’m jolted from my thoughts as I feel the shuttle leave the bay, I feel a weird sense of calm come over me, I guess it’s because there’s no turning back now, this is it. It’s do or die time, kill or be killed, there’s no point in worrying over what I can’t change.

The trip by shuttle feels like an eternity, I feel every vibration of the ship as it goes through atmospheric turbulence, at least I hope that’s what it is. Suddenly I feel like I’ve been shot out of a gun, I brace knowing my pod’s been launched and I’ll soon be somewhere on the ground. The pods are designed to withstand a crash but, God, I felt sick.

Just as I feel the pod hitting the ground my world turned upside down as I was pulled from my own mind, everything was blurry as I open my eyes. I panic as a glass chamber comes into focus and I realize I’m inside it. I close my eyes and calm my breathing as the chamber begins to open to the outside.

As I open my eyes I get my first glimpse of Pandora’s surface, my breath catches as I realize there are trees, lots of trees and plants of all kinds. I shake my head wondering with such a wealth of life why the brass wants a rock. I guess it all comes down to money.

As I stare out, I began to realize things feel really weird, I brace myself and look down knowing what I’ll find but dreading it anyway. My Avatar body is naked, I do a quick inventory, two arms with fingers check, breasts check, I’m not going to even contemplate what’s between my legs right now, two legs with feet and toes and a tail…, a tail! Damn, I’d forgotten about that.

I clumsily crawl from the Amnio tank and into bright sunlight, it’s amazing. On Earth there is a huge amount of pollution in the air, we have trees and plants but nothing that really compares with the wilds of Pandora, many forests and jungles were destroyed in the name of progress, wealthier people live in homes which have air purifying systems that keep the air clean. Sadly, polluted air gets dumped outside of those domes, and the general population, unfortunately, has to suffer that pollution.

To see clear skies and breathe clean air is amazing, I take a moment to just enjoy being able to breathe, I feel the gentle wind and the sunlight that breaks through the canopy of the tree’s. Checking my surrounding I find myself deep in the jungle with no one around; I quickly find the hatch on the side of the pod that has my clothes and weapons. After donning a sports bra, tank top and combat pants I load my sidearm and look to covering up the pod.

After closing the Amnio tank I roll the pod and use my tablet computer to guide the pod to a fallen tree nearby, it takes me a good hour to conceal the pod, primarily because the Avatar body is so different from my human one. I can't count the times I stubbed a toe or hit my head before I began to get accustomed to this body.

The tracks the pod made while moving it were the hardest to conceal, fortunately landing in dense jungle provided enough plant life to cover the tracks making it appear that large animals passed through.  Eventually, I finished camouflaging the pod and its tracks.  With that mission accomplished, I took time out to eat. The MRE wasn’t pleasant to eat; I can only assume it was due to my Avatar’s taste buds being more sensitive.

Judging by the sun’s position it was about midday and I did not have time to waste. I grabbed the armour and weapons designed for my Avatar and headed out for a quick recon of the immediate area. I felt utterly floored by Pandora’s lush vegetation. This planet is nothing like Earth. It is so alive and wild that it almost feels magical.  I read about it in our briefing materials and I saw the pictures, but seeing it for real is just mind boggling.

The vegetation varies in colour from bright greens to purples and pinks of flowering plants. It’s hard to describe the sheer beauty of the jungle around me, I’ve never seen sights like I’m seeing here. I wonder absently what the others from this drop are feeling on seeing Pandora’s beauty, are they in as much awe as I am over seeing such vast forest?

As I walk I’m constantly aware of how different this body is compared to my own. I noticed earlier that my hips move differently but it’s more noticeable as I walk straight, the more familiar I become with this body and the more my movements are becoming fluid almost like a jungle cat stalking its prey. I hide in some bushes as I hear movement up ahead, it sounds like large animals. My senses were right and I remain silent as a group of Na’vi hunters enter the area on Direhorses.

“Something came down in this direction.” The leader of the group said as I watched his eyes expertly scan the forest for traces of me. His Direhorse stamped his feet nervously as if it could sense my hidden presence.

The beast’s reaction concerned me, until its rider settled it with a gentle pat.  Relieved, I cautiously observed the group of riders from my position, concealed by a thick bush.  I had to admit that the sight of several Na’vi warriors sitting astride their massive beasts was an imposing sight for me. My breath caught in my throat and I once again double checked my weapon to confirm that it was ready for action, but I knew that would only expose both my presence and position to the Na’vi.

My eyes were drawn to the lone female Na’vi in the group. “Do you think it is the sky people returning?” She asked as she looked nervously up through the dense canopy as if trying to spot RDA gunships.

I felt a strange sensation in my loins as I gazed at the fierce and exotically beautiful woman astride her Direhorse. The sight of her forced my instincts into overdrive. I could tell by her demeanour and the confident way that she held her weapons that she was an experienced warrior of her people.

Their leader glanced over at her with a haunted expression. “That, I could not say Alyara, but if the Taruk Makto is right, they will be back eventually.”

I could not help thinking that her name sounded beautiful to my ears. Not just beautiful. Alyara, something about her name sang to me and I did not understand my reaction.

Another member of their hunting party attracted my attention when he let out a fierce war cry and pounded his chest with his fist. “Let them come! We will be ready for them!”

I had to admit he looked extremely intimidating, but Alyara appeared more amused by his posturing.  She glanced over her shoulder at the determined warrior.

The leader looked at the young hunter with what I could only describe as a deep sadness “Don’t be so eager, Celan, the sky people are dangerous. They killed many of our people with their weapons of fire and metal.”

Celan gestured with his arm as if to wave his leaders concern aside. “I know that Drewan, but by Ey’wa if the sky people return, we will fight them and win.”

I knew this Celan. Well, not him, but people like him. We had a number of cherries straight from boot camp enter our unit who were exactly like him.  Young, dumb and full of cum. It took their first firefight to calm them down and make them understand the dirty reality of combat. If they survived it.

Alyara looked concerned about her younger companion’s enthusiasm. “That may be so, but remember brother, Ey’wa is balance, and the sky people are part of that balance, even as different as they are.”

Celan’s eyes narrowed with determination. “They don’t belong here!”

Now that I was boots on the ground, I kind of had to agree with him. After seeing the world with my own two Mark I eyeballs, I found myself thinking a little differently than before.  I still had a mission to complete and I would not let anything stop me, but a nagging little part of my subconscious told me that Pandora was not our world. What right did we have to mess up this world like we did ours?

Another young rider from the rear pushed his mount closer to the front. “I heard a rumour that the Taruk Makto came from the sky people.” He said, hopefully.

One of his buddies from the rear laughed. “That is surely just a story Ateyo.”

Alyara turned her mount to face Ateyo’s accuser. “No, it is true Arrain, Jake Sully was a Dream walker for the sky people, Ey’wa moved his spirit to his Dream walker.”

Alyara sounded as if she were familiar with Sully and I wondered what she meant by that. Had Jake’s mind been somehow permanently moved to his Avatar body like the rumour mill indicated? I felt slightly panicked. Could the same happen to me? Is this why he betrayed us? I tried to put it out of my head for now, I’d think on it later when I wasn’t surrounded by Na’vi hunters.

“Well no matter, this search is pointless Drewan.” Celan said with a glance at his leader. “I see no sign a sky person was here.”

“I agree. There is no more to see here. Let’s head back.” Drewan nodded in the direction they had arrived from, he turned his steed to lead the group back the way they had come and finally away from me.

My heart hammered in my chest from how close they had come to stumbling onto me. I am fortunate the ears on my Avatar were so sensitive. If I had not hidden when I had, I would have been found for sure. It was also a wise move on the RDA’s part to give us all a rudimentary understanding of the Na’vi language. I knew that I would never sound like a native, but I could easily understand them.

I had to admit that it was a shock seeing them so close. Not just the Na’vi, but the Direhorses as well. Of course, I had seen pictures of the beasts, but pictures do not really do justice to seeing them in the flesh. They were larger than I realised and then, there were the Na’vi themselves. Maybe it was because my Avatar body was female, but I somehow felt more vulnerable.

The encounter shook me up quite a bit and I decided to call it a day, it had been hours since I began scouting the area and, based on the stories. I really didn’t want to be out during the night. Once back at the pod I quickly ate and entered the living space of the pod to get some shut eye.

--- End Chapter one ---

Author’s note: Notes and Guidelines.

James Cameron’s Avatar all rights go to the respective owners, this story has been written for pleasure and not profit.

I came up with the Beachhead story so that others could enjoy writing in the Avatar universe, using this I hope others will be encouraged to contribute.

Characters can be (human Male to Na’vi Female) or (human Female to Na’vi Male) mercenary soldiers, any rank but colonel or above.

Stories can be about individuals or teams of two.  Remember Mk4 pods are for individuals, Mk5 are for teams of 2.

Stories can be anywhere on Pandora from the Eastern Sea to the Plains, I recommend checking out Avatar Wiki to help with locations and peoples within those places.

It is up to you the writers, to decide whether your characters survive, in one form or another, the choice is yours.  Will they chose to become Na’vi? Will they be forced; will they give up on life because of stress and gender confusion or die from injuries from Pandora’s wildlife?

You could write your story from a Native Na’vi’s perspective, maybe they discover the Human/Dreamwalker intruder and become friends, maybe they make enemies, maybe they save a life or end it either way there’s lots of choice.

There is no need to run things by me, so long as you keep to the original universe anything is allowed.  Although if you need help let me know.

The mission will always be ongoing; Jake Sully and Neytiri can be featured but not killed.

Teams of no more than two are allowed and can be 2 MtoF or 1 MtoF+1 FtoM or 2 FtoM, they can assist each other to keep sane, fall in love or blow each other’s brains out.  Maybe one takes their own link chamber and runs away causing the other to hunt them down.  They can come across other singles or teams but invariably don't stay together for long periods, although they can swap up teams if a pair get on better.

They can also interact with the Na’vi themselves, remember though the Na’vi will detain them on sight if caught, the Na’vi can help them like Jake Sully, making the avatar bodies permanent.  There are many choices just remember if you’re using a Na’vi character then who they are is linked to what clan they are from.  If they are from the Horse clans of the Plain they will obviously ride mainly Direhorses but maybe not just horses, just try to keep in mind what clan they are from.  If it’s a clan not much is known about then it gives you more freedom to make things up about them, so say those around the Eastern sea might use a dolphin type creature to catch fish or travel, they might be Ikran Makto using Banshee’s to swoop down to catch large fish. You can invent a clan but be careful of territory.

Where possible use the Na’vi’s terms for things, like if you’re describing a bonded Banshee rider they are known as Ikran Makto, use Pandora’s wiki if you need to get more information or terms used.

Mating is as diverse as our own world, there are male/female, male/male and female/female bonded pairs, bonded same sex couples can and will join a member of the opposite sex to reproduce but they will remain with their bonded mate, not all bonded pairs want children.  See the Pandorapedia link below for further information on behaviour and mating.

Remember these are RDA corporate mercenaries not under a Government military oversight, fraternization while frowned on isn’t as heavily monitored as government run military groups.

There are many scenarios available to writers; the main thing is to have fun.

I look forward to seeing what others will write.

Useful resources

Avatar name generator

http://rumandmonkey.com/widgets/toys/namegen/13151/#.UIlJk7TyaS8

Pandorapedia

http://www.pandorapedia.com/

Avatar Wiki

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Category:Avatar

Fanfiction concept by Elizabeth Jean, Written by Elizabeth Jean in conjunction with Sleethr.

Thanks go to Djkauf for assistance in proofing and editing.

Speech in Na’vi “Italics.”
Speech in English “English.”

I ride my steed, my bow in hand, I nock an arrow preparing to take down my prey, I begin to sing to my prey as I take aim. My song steadies my breathing, focuses my mind as it also honours both the life and the death of my prey before Ey’wa. If my aim is true, if my arrow strikes true, my prey will feed the people.

“Lu nga win si txur”              (You are fast and strong)

“Livu win si txur oe zene”        (I must be fast and strong)

“Ha ni’aw”                                 (So only)

“Pxan livu txo ni’oe ngari”            (Only if I am worthy of you)

“Tsakrr nga Na’viru yomtiying” (Will you feed the people)

“Oeya swizaw ningay tivakuk” (Let my arrow strike true)

“Oeya txe’lan livu ngay”     (Let my heart be true)

“Rerol ayoe ayngane”                  (We are singing your way)

“Terinan ayoe ayngane”               (We are walking your way)

“Ha ftxey fko kip aynga”            (So chose one among you)

“Awpot a Na’viru yomtiying”     (Who will feed the people)

“Oeya swizaw ningay tivakuk” (Let my arrow strike true)

“Oeya txe’lan livu ngay”     (Let my heart be true)

I release my arrow and watch as it effectively takes down my prey, dismounting I quickly approach the downed animal, it is a large Sturmbeest, I pray to Ey’wa and thank its spirit for the life, its death will bring to the people, then I quickly end its pain. As I prepare my kill to be brought back to the village, I contemplate the many years since the Sky people left.

Fifteen years had passed since the Taruk Makto had guided us to send the sky people home, many fell from the fire the Sky people rained down, but their spirits rested with Ey’wa now. The damage that had been done to our homes and villages was extensive, but in the time past we had rebuilt much. We had to build a new home to the west of Tarontxar closer to the sea.

We Omaticaya had lost our Hometree, the sky people who called themselves humans had destroyed it completely, we of the people had never seen such destruction, Our Hometree had been the primary home of the Omaticaya for countless generations, yet it was destroyed in the blink of an eye. Our people were in shock that the humans would so eagerly destroy our home and people.

The Taruk Makto later told us of the human’s home world, how they damaged it out of greed and ignorance. We of the Omaticaya could not comprehend such behaviour. Yes, the Clans clashed sometimes, resulting in fierce battles. The fight was always swift, but afterwards the clans would sit to resolve matters. The humans seem to live for destruction. The Taruk Makto called it war. A concept we knew of from our own battles, but not on the immense scale of the humans.

We were right to be wary of the humans, they had already killed Sylwanin, elder sister of Neytiri. Sylwanin had been hunted by the humans after she had attacked one of their enormous metal beasts that tore up the forests. Our clan leaders had cut off ties with the humans, refusing to talk with them.

We did not learn until later that the Anurai clan had been completely wiped out, it was a shock to us, and we thought we could share our world with the humans. It was not to be, they did not want to share, just destroy. The Omaticaya only survived because we ran to safety, even then many were lost including Eytukan our Olo'eyktan or clan leader as the humans would say.

Tsu'tey was to be the next clan leader bonded to Neytiri, but she had chosen Jake Sully as her bonded. After the battle with the humans Tsu’tey was dying and made Jake Sully clan leader and asked Jake to end his pain, Jake reluctantly did and honoured the Omaticaya and Ey’wa with his words. Oel ngati kameie tsmukan (I see you brother)

Of course Jake was still a Dreamwalker, but soon after the battle, Ey’wa helped his spirit move to his Na’vi body, the body he inhabited before was buried, honoured as one of the people. Jake was now our Olo'eyktan, Neytiri would one day become our Tsahá¬k but at that time Mo’at was still needed.

Norm also chose to join the Omaticaya too. Although, he was soon complaining when he realised his Na’vi body was still injured and how much it hurt. . He stopped complaining when he found himself being nursed by several young women. Several others who were Dreamwalker’s for Tarya also became Omaticaya. Those who had no Dreamwalker bodies made use of the metal huts the humans used.

Ey’wa had surprised us after the battle, Doctor Grace or Tarya as we call her was not dead as we had thought, her spirit resided with Ey’wa helping Ey’wa to understand how destructive the humans could be. Ey’wa is the balance of all living things, seeing the destruction the humans had wrought on their home world incensed Ey’wa.

Ey’wa sent our beast brothers to help us fight back against the humans, once the battle was over; Ey’wa sent Tarya’s spirit back to her Na’vi body. Truly, Tarya is blessed to have had such close contact with Ey’wa. We as a people have always been close to Ey’wa, but Tarya was actually one with Ey’wa, we will not be one with Ey’wa until the end of our days.

When Tarya was strong enough she and Max helped those humans left on Pandora to grow Na’vi bodies so they could join us. I am unsure of how they did this but it took several years before the humans could walk on Pandora as Na’vi. We had come to know these humans well and celebrated their rebirth as our brothers and sisters.

Tarya has taught us much of the humans and their world since they left to return home, we know they will return, Tarya told us of the rocks the humans want, we know it will be their greed that will bring them to try again. Since that time our people and all the clans have been preparing, we will protect our people, our homes and our world from those who seek to destroy it.

Jake, and Norm who some call Atan ´eko, taught us many things about the human’s fire sticks. They helped us make special arrows, should the humans return. These arrows will make noise and do much damage when they strike their targets. We would have shared our home with the Sky People but Jake, Norm and Tarya, think the humans would rather take than share.

I am sad for the humans, they do not realise Ey’wa provides for all our needs, why would we want things we do not need, many of us do not understand why they are like that. Tarya tells us many humans do not want to destroy us, that there are peoples of Earth who would seek to protect us, I do not understand how they could.

I’m brought from my musings as I hear a sound not heard for many years. It is the Sky people, they have returned, I see something in the distance, it seems to be falling slowly. My kill secure, I grab my bow and mount my pa'li (Direhorse) to join Drewan and the hunting party to search for what the humans have dropped. It takes nearly four hours to reach the area where we thought the object came down.

“Something came down in this direction.” Drewan, our Hunt leader, said as he scanned the forest for traces of anything amiss. His Direhorse stamped his feet nervously as if impatient to move on.

I looked around too as I sensed something, I have always been sensitive to Ey’wa, and she was telling me something. “Do you think it is the sky people returning?” I asked as I looked nervously up through the dense canopy trying to get a bearing on where the feeling is coming from.

Drewan glanced over to me; I could see a haunted look in his eyes, being the eldest of our group he had been in the battle with the Sky people. “That, I could not say Alyara, but if the Taruk Makto is right, they will be back eventually.”

I nodded my agreement, I could not imagine what he must have seen during the battle, I had heard the stories and songs our people sung of that time, I remember seeing bodies of those whose spirits had returned to Ey’wa. Tarya and the others who stayed had pretty much agreed that the Sky people would return.

Celan attracted our attention when he let out a fierce war cry and pounded his chest with his fist. “Let them come! We will be ready for them!”

I felt like laughing at his bravado, he was too young to know much of what occurred when the Sky people reigned down fire on Hometree, I wasn’t much older myself, I am barely thirty years now, Celan was barely five at that time.

Drewan looked at Celan with sadness “Don’t be so eager, Celan, the sky people are dangerous. They killed many of our people with their weapons of fire and metal.”

Celan gestured with his arm as if to wave Drewan’s concern away. “I know that Drewan, but by Ey’wa if the sky people return, we will fight them and win.”

I shook my head, Celan was young and brash, and he still had to complete his training as a warrior. I looked at him concerned about his enthusiasm. “That may be so, but remember brother, Ey’wa is balance, and the sky people are part of that balance, even as different as they are.”

Celan’s eyes narrowed with determination. “They don’t belong here!”

Celan worried me, he was so full of hate and anger, I know it is from the fact that his mother had died when the Sky people destroyed Hometree, so had many others, but hate would only lead to stupidity and death, hopefully he would learn to calm his anger before he joined Ey’wa from making a rash move.

Ateyo, another young rider from the rear pushed his mount closer to the front. “I heard a rumour that the Taruk Makto came from the sky people.” His tone sounded hopeful.

One of his buddies from the rear laughed. “That is surely just a story, Ateyo.”

I turned my steed to face Ateyo’s accuser. “No, it is true Arrain, Jake Sully was a Dreamwalker for the sky people, and Ey’wa moved his spirit to his Dreamwalker.” I had spoken to Neytiri about her bonded on many occasions and was told the full story of what had occurred.

“Well no matter, this search is pointless, Drewan.” Celan said with a glance at his leader. “I see no sign a sky person was here.”

“I agree. There is no more to see here. Let’s head back.” Drewan nodded in the direction they had arrived from, he turned his steed to lead the group back towards the village.

I was hesitant to leave, Ey’wa was telling me something was here, I wasn’t sure what but I knew it was important to check out. As we left the area I signalled Drewan that I need to speak to him, he moved his steed closer.

“You saw something?” he asked with concern.

“No, but I sensed something, I am not sure how to describe the feeling but I feel as though Ey’wa is trying to guide me.”

He looked at me with curiosity, he knew if I said I sensed something I was nearly always right, he knew I was sensitive to Ey’wa “You want us to return to look?”

I shook my head and stopped my steed “No, I will go back on foot, if I find something I will observe, only. I will return soon.”

He nodded and took the reins of my mount “Very well, be safe Alyara, may Ey’wa watch over you.”

I nodded to Drewan as I dismounted and unbonded my tswin, he and the others would take my steed back to the village with our kills.

I doubled back to where I’d felt the pull of Ey’wa and caught sight of a Na’vi wearing the clothes of the human Dreamwalker’s, quickly I climbed a nearby tree to follow her from above. She travels fast, but is so loud crashing through the forest that I could easy follow from a distance.

She stops and looks nervously around before opening and entering dense bushes near a fallen log, I hear a mechanical sound briefly. After several minutes I climb down to investigate, peering through the bushes I see a well hidden smooth metal rock, I keep my distance and decide to watch.

Climbing a nearby tree I settled down to eat some cured meat and dried fruits, later I watched as a pack of Viperwolves moved past the area of the stranger, they looked agitated and didn’t hang around; it was almost like they were repelled by something.

I’d felt something myself but was able to ignore it, it felt like a light humming in my ears. Eventually I settled down for some sleep, I expected the stranger would wake early, I knew from the clothes and movements that this was not a native of the Na’vi; four fingered hands told me that she was a Dreamwalker.

I decided I would follow her and watch what she gets up to. If the humans had returned, maybe she would lead me to what they were doing. Hopefully we could stop them before they could damage this world more.

RDA Pod three later that same night...

Sleep did not come easily for me during that first night on Pandora, several times I heard things moving about outside of my pod, I couldn’t tell if it was just wind rushing through the trees or if there were animals moving about out there. I had so much on my mind, this first day had been extremely stressful. First was the drop itself, that was one hell of a roller coaster ride, I never want to experience that again.

Then there was the feeling of having your brain sucked from your skull, god that felling was fucked up, the Colonel said it’d be ‘disorientating’ stupid asshole couldn't have picked a more lame assed description, I can honestly say the words ‘fucked up’ spring to mind as more accurate. If that wasn’t bad enough next came the damned claustrophobia.

No one said anything about being trapped in a glass jar, of course then we come to Colonel Hacknslash’s ‘disorienting’, stupid mother f’k, nothing and I mean nothing can prepare you to the sensations of being a blue three metre tall alien chick. I swear I’ll never joke about women again.

The ‘disorienting’ part was finding breasts, I’ve seen plenty of breasts in my life but never from this perspective, looking down and seeing these huge, well okay maybe not huge to others, but to someone who never had breasts before, seeing those on your chest is to put it bluntly damn f’ked up.

I swear, I thought I was going to start freaking out, that is until I remembered I was on Pandora with no support. That fortunately allowed me to put aside my body trouble long enough haul my ass from my coffin, I mean pod. I wasted no time putting on the RDA issue sports bra, top and combat pants and above all arming myself.

Viperwolves and other predators were a constant worry, while they usually hunt by night, they can be seen about during the day. I wasn’t comfortable trusting my life to a fancy noise machine, yeah I know, it’s more advanced than that, still didn’t mean I trusted it. The ‘disorienting’ hadn’t stopped, I really wish I could kick the Colonel in the nuts without being court martialled, and ask him if he felt ‘disoriented’. My body felt so wrong, the damn tail had a mind of its f’king own, and I’m not going to even think about the places it found itself.

Moving any part of my Avatar body causes innumerable strange sensations; it made moving and camouflaging the pod a voyage of discovery and pain. The MRE tasted disgusting and I’m seriously dreading six months of eating them, I’ve been seriously wondering if bugs would taste better. Finally after what seemed like weeks I began my recon, only to nearly run head long into a Na’vi hunting party.

About the only good thing in that whole cluster f’k was seeing Alyara, I’d seriously have a hard on for her, that is if I still had a dick to get hard, damn f’ked up eggheads in the RDA had to mess with my mojo. The encounter did teach me one thing though, how f‘ked up this mission was, I mean seriously how command expects a bunch of individuals to take back Hell’s gate boggles the mind.

Six months and I’m out, yeah right, I’ll be lucky to last a f’king week. My other concern is the news that Jake somehow got stuck in his Avatar body, shit just considering the implications of that scares the crap out of me. If my mind gets trapped in my Avatar body I’m not sure what I’ll do.

I eventually fell into a restless sleep after fretting over surviving the next six months. What I remember of my dreams were, to put it bluntly, disturbing.
I never seen a real Thanator, I’d seen images though and been briefed on their size and behaviour, having a nightmare about being chased by one was unnerving. Another time I found myself hunted by a pack of Viperwolves. The worst nightmare by far though, was being discovered by a Na’vi hunting party and tortured, in ways no human male should be tortured. The mere thought of that nightmare sent shivers down my spine waking me up feeling as though I wanted to hurl.

As I roused I shook my head to clear my mind of those dark nightmares, I really didn’t want to dwell on them, but suspected they might haunt me until I’m either dead, or survive long enough to ship out. Regardless of my dreams I had a mission to accomplish and time was wasting. I changed clothes then busied myself packing my rucksack with food, clothes and ammo ready for my first long distance recon,

Before heading out, I quickly ate another foul tasting MRE meal, I honestly had no idea whether I’d survive the food, let alone the wildlife, I closed up the pod, checked my weapons were all locked and loaded. I was nervous as hell, I had the feeling of being watched all morning but saw no one about, finally I shrugged, biting the bullet, I grabbed my gear and began heading away from my camp in the direction I’d scouted yesterday.

I wasn’t sure where my pod had landed but it was obvious from yesterday’s encounter that I was within riding distance of a Na’vi clan, I decided I needed to get high to be able to get a bearing on Hell’s gate, maybe I’d also be able to see where that hunting party had originated from, with luck I could steer clear of their hunting territories.

I decided one of the trees around me would do perfectly, even from the pictures and videos shown worldwide on Earth, nothing could compare to seeing the sheer gigantic proportions they reach for real. If I wasn’t seeing their size for myself I’d have never believed how big they really are, they are at least several times the size of trees on Earth if not more.

Climbing one was a lesson in endurance, it was hard at first, that was until figured out the best way to scale it and got a good rhythm going. It felt like I’d never reach the top, that was compounded by the huge physical change I’d gone through, my Avatar body was still very disconcerting, I wasn’t sure I’d ever be comfortable in it.

Then again, if what I heard the Na’vi hunters say was anything to go by, this trip down the rabbit hole could turn out to be a permanent one way trip to Na’vi womanhood, I shuddered at the thought not really able to fully comprehend the implications of what that might mean. From my understanding the Na’vi race’s reproduction cycle is similar to humans, but I’m sure we know more than the basic, no mention was made to more intimate issues we could face.

As I reached the tree top, I felt slightly unsteady from thoughts I had careening through my mind. Fortunately, the view of kilometre upon kilometre of jungle, literally took my breath away, it snapped me from my minds perilous direction. Pandora was full of life, the sheer scale of its beauty threatened to bring tears to my eyes.

I shook my head, being 50 meters up without a harness I needed to concentrate, last thing I needed was to fall or be discovered, all because I was too busy sightseeing to do my job and pay attention to my surroundings. Ignoring the beauty of my view I concentrated on looking for signs of Na’vi populated zones, the dense jungle made it impossible to see much of anything through the canopy of the trees, much less settlements.

I could see trees several times the size of the tree I was in, I know Na’vi used those as a kind of primary home, the tree’s were big enough to house whole clans. I could no indication of settlements, even though I knew they were out there. I could easily make out what I assumed were the Hallelujah Mountains, words can’t begin to express my feelings at seeing such sights.

After several minutes searching for signs, I decided looking with my eyes was fruitless, I pulled out my data pad and brought up the map, satellites had been in orbit since humans first arrived here; using the GPS signal I discovered Hell’s gate was located approximately 400km South East of my position, more importantly, a medium sized RDA outpost, was located approximately 6km to the North East, with luck I could gather some supplies there. My biggest concern though was finding myself deep in Omaticaya territory.

I decided the RDA outpost should be my first port of call, the satellite imagery on the pad gave no indication that the site was damaged in any way, it looked as though it had been left in the state it had been abandoned. I only hoped the imagery was correct, and that it’s intact, although I have food, weapons and medical supplies, they are not inexhaustible. I would also be a good idea to check if any others from my drop made it there.

I cautiously climb down, the trip down is ten times harder than going up, I’m fortunate that I don't suffer from a fear of heights. Reaching the ground I sigh in relief, I look around for a few minutes, I can still feel something watching me, and eventually I give up. Finding my bearings, I begin my long trek through the jungle. I’m constantly alert to the dangers around me, I've been feeling like I’m being watched all morning but I haven't seen any hint that anybody is around.

I can’t help but feel every movement my Avatar body makes as I walk, It’s not easy to focus on keeping my eyes and ears open to danger, when my body feels so alien to me. Worse is that it doesn't feel as alien as yesterday, I have to wonder how natural it will feel after months of residing in it, will my human body start to feel alien?

A kilometer in I freeze and crouch hearing movement up ahead, slowly I creep towards a nearby tree to get behind some cover, it’s not long before I see the source of the noise, I’m awed as I watch a herd of ten Hammerhead Titanothere’s move through the jungle past my location, I’m grateful I wasn't spotted as I had read they can be pretty aggressive if threatened.

I breathe a sigh of relief, as they continue moving away from my location, ignorant of my presence, hopefully I can find somewhere safe to bed down tonight, I really don’t rate the odds of me making my way back to the pod after dark, not with creatures like that around. Thinking about it though I’m probably in more danger from Direwolves and Thanator’s, part of the brief included the behaviour of native species, Titanothere’s while aggressive are like the bears of North America. If you hold your ground they will leave you be, if you run they will trample you to death.

Not a pleasant prospect, after I’m sure there’s no further danger I push on towards the RDA outpost, maybe I can use the Avatar quarters to bed down for the night. If fortune favours me, I’ll find the supplies I need to last longer than six months if needed.

It takes me another two hours before I can see the fences that surround the outpost, they look intact as do the buildings, In fact the gates are closed, fortunately there are ladders either side of the gates. I carefully do a full sweep of the outpost’s perimeter; I check the fences carefully for damage. The last thing I need is something getting in and killing me in my sleep, finding the outpost secure I begin my climb to relative security.

I watched the Dreamwalker all day as I followed her, she had climbed a tree to get her bearings, I stifled my laughter seeing her clumsy climbing technique, a Direhorse would have climbed the tree with more grace. I watched her taking in the sight of my world with a look of awe. I had to agree, my world while savage and untamed held untold beauty. We Omaticaya have always revered the beauty that surrounds us; I see no reason the humans shouldn't too.

The shift in the way she held herself told me she had gotten her emotions under control, her demeanour was that of a warrior hunting, I observed her using a data pad to work out her position, Tarya had used a similar item to write words, I was fascinated by Tarya’s use of such an item as we do not have written words, we use stories and songs to pass on our history.

I have to admit, after the Anurai were wiped off the face of Pandora, we were sad that their stories, their songs, were lost to all but Ey’wa. I wondered if one day we would share their fate, if our stories and songs would be lost too, it was not a pleasant thought, sadly it was one we had to acknowledge, since the humans arrived bringing conflict with them, at times it feels inevitable.

After locating whatever she needed, she climbed down, I watched as she scanned around as if looking for someone. I idly wondered if she was sensing my presence on some level, if she was then maybe she is more sensitive to Ey’wa than other human Dreamwalker’s. From the stories and songs of the time the Sky people came, only a few were sensitive to Ey’wa.

I knew she would not see me; I have been trained for many years to be invisible to my prey. The Dreamwalker gave up eventually, at which point she slowly began to travel North East, I knew there was a human settlement there that had been abandoned by the humans, it had been left alone since they’re departure. I wondered what this Dreamwalker would want there, and was determined to find out.

As I followed I became more intrigued by her, the more she walked the smoother her movements became. I remember Tarya telling us about how the Dreamwalker’s took time to get used to their Na’vi bodies, how simple everyday movements felt different in a body, at nearly twice the size of a human, it is not surprising that things would be...unusual at first. I could not begin to imagine what it would be like.

There was more to this Dreamwalker though; she moved almost like a male would, she seemed uncomfortable at times too. It was strange and yet interesting, I wish I could just ask her what is so uncomfortable, but I realise I cannot risk approaching her, if she is here to fight us I do not want provoke her into stepping up her plans.

Observing her will show me what her intentions are, as long as she has no idea I’m watching her I can make my way back to warn the clans. The fact that all the Dreamwalker’s from before, decided to become of the people, and this, was not one of those who stayed, means that the humans have definitely returned and are planning something. The questions are what, and how many more humans and Dreamwalker’s are here?

The Dreamwalker seems fascinated by the trees and plants that thrive here, she stops several times throughout the journey so she can look at them more closely. I can only pray she is not here to cause problems. The way this Dreamwalker looks at the plants makes me think that maybe she does not want to destroy them, her expression tells me she is awed by Ey’wa, were it not for the fire stick she carries I would have considered approaching her.

I remember Neytiri telling me that the human’s home world has nothing like the plant life found here, they destroyed much of it in their greed and war.
I hear several Angtsá¬k coming this way, I hide and watch the Dreamwalker for sign that she hears them, a minute later she crouches and crawls to hide. Her expression as they pass amuses me, Tarya says that there are very few creatures the size of Titanothere’s on Earth, and the Dreamwalker’s behaviour tends to lead credence to that fact.

After several minutes we move on, she seems more cautious, it is understandable Titanothere’s are quite intimidating when first seen, I sense there is more to her concern than Titanothere’s though; I suspect she is worried about other creatures of Pandora. Even as nervous as she is, part of her attention is on the plants and beauty of everything.

Eventually though we reach the abandoned settlement, I settle and watch as she scouts the surrounding area, I imagine she is concerned with Direwolves and other predators gaining access while she sleeps. I wonder if she has even considered that a Na’vi could climb the fence and slit her throat without even waking her.

Fanfiction concept by Elizabeth Jean, Written by Elizabeth Jean in conjunction with Sleethr.

Thanks go to Djkauf for assistance in proofing and editing.

Speech in Na’vi “Italics.”
Speech in English “English.”

After scaling the fence, I was pleased to find that, although the site was unkempt it was still habitable. Plants had begun to take root but hadn’t yet reached the buildings. The outpost looked like it had just been abandoned a few months ago rather than fifteen years. I found myself surprised; I would have expected a lot more growth to have occurred.

Entering the first hanger I discovered a couple GAV Swan’s parked side by side. Beside them were several dirt bikes, surprisingly one was large enough for an Avatar. I had no idea that the RDA had built vehicles for the Avatar’s size, I figure they probably had them for the researchers to use. I wasn’t about to jump on it and go tearing through the jungle, sometimes being covert sucked.

A Buggy IV also stood in the hangar with its left front wheel missing. I wondered how much had been left unfinished in the RDA’s haste to get the hell out of dodge, the RDA had been adamant the Na’vi’s attack was unprovoked. Personally, I didn’t buy into their official story, too many rumors said otherwise. I’m not sure the UN believed the official story either. Problem is, Earth isn’t close enough for the UN to really monitor everything the RDA get up to.

Moving on I discover a second larger hangar, containing an Aerospatiale SA-2 Samson, I guess it was down for maintenance, since reports had indicated that many were destroyed by the Na’vi riding Banshee’s during the final conflict. I also note several different Drones stored here, I could activate them to add to the site’s security, but they would be just as likely to kill a friendly as they would a foe.

I decided to consider it later, moving on. I entered another hangar structure that contained not only several AMP suits, but the main armory for the site. Inside was like an Aladdin’s cave of weaponry. Everything from AG-MFM 332 Missiles to the GS-221 30-Caliber Light Machine Guns, most of the weapons stored are useless to me due to my current size, most human weapons were just too small for an Avatar to use effectively.

I had been issued an AVR M30 Machine gun for this mission. It, along with my handgun had been specifically made for Avatar use. The good thing about this is, the M30 is actually based off the M60, Avatar’s can use the M60’s and both weapons use the same 7.62 caliber rounds, so ammunition can be gathered from any RDA site on Pandora.

I grab a kit bag and pack a couple of M60’s as backup weapons, I pack an Avatar Machete, I already have one but it’s good to be prepared. I also gather together plenty of ammo, grenades and several stun and proximity mines; we were not issued grenades or mines due to space limitations and some safety BS. I had considered taking a few MBS-22A Automated Sentry Guns. They would have been useful to keep wildlife from anyplace I bunk down. However, there’s just no way to carry one let alone several, for that I’d have to figure how to adapt a GAV for my current size.

On my way from the weapon stores, I remove an AMP suit knife and sheath from an AMP suit that is partially stripped down, I guess it is in for maintenance that got disrupted. Shrugging, I attach it to the belt I’d picked up with my weapons. While I had two machetes an Amp suit knife is designed more for combat and would be quite useful.

Exiting the hanger I again get the feeling I’m being watched, it’s unnerving that I can find no sign of anyone or anything around me. I dropped my kit bag and I decided to do another check around the compound; the only part I haven’t explored yet is the living quarters and mess hall. Half an hour of frustration later I gave up; collecting my ammo supplies I head over to the site’s Avatar barracks; it’s easily big enough to accommodate my size.

Surprisingly, I’d discovered the compound still had some power, I could see solar panels on several surrounding buildings. I figured that must be the source, it was doubtful generators would survive without maintenance. Thankfully the Avatar barracks, while secure, weren’t sealed in like the human barracks were, there were also space heaters to keep any cold at bay. Fortunately, from my briefing on Earth I found the climate tended to be fairly moderate during the night.

Human barracks have Atmospheric filtration systems installed, this is technically a scaled up version of the Exopack system. The AF system is used inside any hermetically sealed building; the system is also fitted to AMP suits so once inside personnel don’t have to wear bulky Exopacks to breathe. I guess being in an Avatar body is good for something after all, even if it is female. I shudder, as positive as that thought was I’m still struggling with this whole stupid plan. I can understand corporate’s reasoning, but it still sucks, this mission is crazy enough without, the added complication of being in an Avatar body of the wrong sex.

As I set up a bunk and stow my gear, I wondered idly if, after a couple of months, I’d end up so freaked I’d choose to eat a bullet rather than continue, maybe I wouldn’t even last that long with the way I was feeling. Shaking my head I stood up and left the barracks to check out supplies in the mess hall, with any luck the freezers would be working, I could murder a steak right about now.

Leaving the barracks I got that damned feeling again, maybe I’m going crazy, I rub my temples. I consider the situation and laugh when a stray thought comes to mind, maybe the Na’vi goddess was playing with my head, Yeah like that’s real, damn stupid superstitions, I’ve never believed in a God or goddess. I’m not comfortable with the idea of an all knowing benevolent being, or is that malevolent being?

I believe in what I can see with my own eyes, feel with my own hands and kill with a bullet or knife. I laugh as I remember what Jake Sully said while we were stationed in Venezuela ‘I joined up to see the world, meet new and interesting people, then shoot them.’ I’m still wondering what made him betray us as I walk to the mess hall. Just my luck, it seems the powers off, I’m definitely not getting that steak.

Actually thinking about it, the power being off is a good thing considering that like the human barracks the mess hall is hermetically sealed too, if it still functioned I’d have to find a way to kill the AFS. Looking in the storeroom I find a wealth of tinned and dried foods, soups, corned beef, pasta, and so much more, I feel like I just won the jackpot. Most canned foods will last decades before being inedible; the can itself would probably rot first.

I quickly find an opener and grab a can of corned beef. I practically moan from the taste, this tastes way better than an MRE any day. After finishing it I look some more and find nuts, dates and figs. I also locate some instant coffee; I get an empty bottle and use the hand pump by the tap to fill it with water. Every RDA site has a well sunk to draw water, it’s usually pumped up by machine but in case power is lost hand pumps are always installed.

Both pump systems go through a filtration system but to be safe I add iodine anyway, no sense in risking my health, although it’ll be boiled as well. Grabbing the coffee, I head back to the barracks to set up a fire trying desperately to ignore the damned ‘being watched’feeling. I’ve checked this site enough to know no one is here. It doesn't take long till I’m eating my dried fruits and nuts while enjoying a coffee, granted it’s only instant but it’s better than water.

While sitting around the fire I begin to plan my next move, first I need to gather food supplies, including coffee, then find a way to transport it back to my pod. Hmmm, I wonder if I could disarm a Drone and program it to follow carrying my heavy gear and food. Something to consider further, then again maybe I could risk the dirt bike.

As the night draws in, my fire dwindles, I once again find myself in awe at seeing the plants as they begin to glow with bioluminescence, bright purple, pinks, greens and blues, literally surrounding the outpost. Again I feel the need to question why, with such a wealth of life on Pandora, we need to destroy it for a rock. I sat for what seemed like hours taking in the beauty and in the end my only conclusion was greed and ignorance.

Is that why Jake turned on us, did he come to the same conclusion as me? I wanted to see a new world, observe interesting people, but do I want, or for that matter do I have the right to kill them so corporate can make a profit?

I put the pack of dates down on the ground, so I can add wood and stoke the fire, there are too many unanswered questions surrounding Jake. RDA command has painted a picture of him as a mass murderer, a traitor to humanity. Problem is that picture is the complete opposite of the man I knew, the Jake Sully I knew was a good Marine, a good friend and loyal to his country.

His being locked in his Avatar body might be the reason. However, I suspect there is more I don't know, what I do know is if we cross paths I’ll definitely ask questions first. The Colonel can go screw his orders for all I care, I want answers, and only Jake can give them. Picking up my pack of dates, I began eating again not noticing the glow worm that had found it way inside a date.

----------------------------------------Scene break------------------------------------------

As the Dreamwalker entered the human settlement, I am in two minds of what to do. A part of me thinks I should head back to warn the others, the other part of me, the part Ey’wa speaks through tells me to stay. I do not know why Ey’wa wants me to stay, but she has never led me down the wrong path before. Others of the Omaticaya believe I am Ey’wa’s Alaksi Nari, I’m not sure if this is true but when Ey’wa speaks I listen. My choice made I make my way to the fence, making sure to keep hidden.

When the Dreamwalker enters a hut of metal, I swiftly scale the fence and find a place to observe, it isn’t long before she comes back out, moments later she enters another hut. I’m not sure what she is doing but she’s in there for several minutes, eventually she returns carrying a bag, she’s looking around nervously, again I get the feeling she suspects I am here.

Dropping the bag she begins to check the whole village, I keep just out of her sight, I do not want to startle her while she holds a fire stick. Eventually, she has finished searching and returns to collect her bag, still unaware of my presence. I watch as she goes into another hut.

While she’s there I look more closely at my surroundings. Although it is easy to see all of the huts here since the time the sky people left, Ey’wa is already showing signs of taking back the land. It is clear to see where the humans had cleared the area of plants, now new life is growing here. I revel in the beauty of my world again, marveling at how Ey’wa is reclaiming the land and restoring the balance.

I watch the Dreamwalker exits her sleeping hut and enters another, this time she is there longer, eventually she returns outside carrying several objects including a see through water container. I watch as she sets about making a fire, I find myself enthralled by her actions; I am not sure what I am feeling, but it’s unlike anything I’ve felt before.

Eventually her fire begins to die, her face becomes awash with emotion as the forests natural bioluminescence becomes more visible. Her face appears beautiful as a look of wonder appears in her expression. Eventually, she puts her food down and starts to reignite the fire from its dwindling embers. I catch a glimpse of something glowing green near her food. Just as quickly the glow vanishes as the new wood ignites, bathing her area in light.

I shake my head, the humans and Dreamwalker’s are like babies, they come here and have no concept of how dangerous this world can be. If what I suspect is happening, the Dreamwalker might soon be dead. Eltungawng or glow worms are dangerous; we Na’vi use the worms for a variety of things, from medicine to lighting for bladder lanterns. However, they are also used as part of the Uniltaron or Dream hunt, the rite of passage begins with swallowing an Eltungawng, and then the warrior is bitten by a Kali'weya. (Arachnid)

This induces the Dream hunt where a Na’vi becomes an adult and full warrior, the ceremony is dangerous and sometimes a Na’vi dies during the rite. Swallowing a worm, while not lethal by itself, could cause the Dreamwalker to feel unwell. She may end up putting herself in danger, the toxins of the worm will cloud her mind.

Suddenly she stands, her eyes wide in fright, she looks around wildly struggling to focus, she abandons the fire and stumbles to her sleeping hut, moments later I hear her scream in pain. I feel the wind rush by me towards the hut, I know Ey’wa is telling me to go to the Dreamwalker, ignoring my need to hide; I rush across the settlement and into the hut.

The Dreamwalker is curled up crying, her eyes unfocussed. I catch sight of an Arachnid scuttling from where the Dreamwalker lies. I feel like laughing when I realize why Ey’wa wanted me to follow this Dreamwalker, the humans deny Ey’wa’s existence, and they cannot comprehend our bond with Ey’wa. Yet, I see Ey’wa’s hand clearly in this situation.

The chances of someone accidentally swallowing a glow worm, then being bitten by an Arachnid straight after is unheard of. My being here at this exact moment tells me Ey’wa arranged for the Dreamwalker to undergo Uniltaron. As if Ey’wa hears my thoughts, I watch stunned as many Atokirina or Woodsprite’s as the humans say, float in through the bars that cover the windows. They congregated on the Dreamwalker, resting for a moment before floating back out on the breeze, completely unnoticed by the Dreamwalker.

I shook my head, this was a mistake, the humans and Dreamwalker’s were dangerous. However, Ey’wa has given clear sign that this Dreamwalker is important somehow. That I, must help her survive the rite, with that in mind I cautiously approach the Dreamwalker.

----------------------------------------Scene break------------------------------------------

I was sitting enjoying my dried fruit when I felt something very wrong, I stood, with my eyes wide in shock. I’m not sure what was happening but everything felt off, my eyes were unfocused. I looked around in panic but saw nothing through the haze. I stumbled to my bunk, I have a bad feeling something had gotten into the fruit I’d been eating. I had an idea of what it was and figured lying down to sleep would help.

We’d been given fairly extensive briefings on Pandora, everything from language to plants and animals; I suspected I’d inadvertently swallowed a glow worm. While not poisonous itself, it was known to impair judgment, I felt lightheaded almost like I am tipsy. I make it to the bunk and try to lie down, but as put my hand down I feel a sharp pain, looking down I see an Arachnid fall off the bed.

I crawl on the bunk knowing my mission is over, I will be dead soon. With the toxins from the glow worm impairing my thoughts, and with the stress of this damn stupid mission, coupled with my imminent death my emotions take over. I’d always been in control of my emotions; maybe it’s the hormones in this stupid body, or maybe just the intense stress of the mission finally breaking my control. I don’t know; I just find myself start weeping uncontrollably.

I hear noise nearby, my vision is hazy and the tears aren’t helping, I can however make out a blue figure standing before me, my weapons are not accessible, I have no idea how they had discovered me, I didn’t care, either the poison would kill me or the Na’vi would. What came next I didn’t expect.

“What’s your name?” The voice sounded female.

“Morgan.” I manage through gritted teeth, the pain from the poisonous bite was intense, like nothing I’d ever felt before.

“Morgan, you must relax, Ey’wa has decided you are to endure the Dream Hunt, usually only those ready to become warriors of the tribe, go through the Dream hunt.” Even though I was struggling I was just barely able to understand her.

“Aren’t you going to kill me?” I expected she would have killed me already, I don’t understand why she hasn’t.

The woman laughed lightly before continuing, “No, Ey’wa guided me to follow you, she wishes me to help you endure the Dream hunt. I do not know why, but when Ey’wa speaks I listen.”

I felt confused but nodded “What do I do?” F**k, the pain was getting unbearably worse.

“Relax, allow your mind to drift, Ey’wa will guide you to find your spirit animal, your animal will then guide you on the hunt. I will sing and pray to Ey’wa to give you the strength.”

I hear the woman begin to sing, I feel my muscles slowly begin to relax, her melody soothing something deep within me, it sounded like the most beautiful sound I’d ever heard. I couldn’t focus on the words, but just the sounds were helping ease my pain. I absently wonder why she is doing this, but I come up blank. I can feel her touching me but I can’t focus on what she is doing except she has a gentle touch.

I uncurl myself and begin to relax, I find my mind drifting. The cloudiness of my vision begins to clear. I find myself deep in the jungle overlooking an immense waterfall. Looking down at myself I am surprised to find I’m female and wearing the native clothes of a huntress. A bead necklace adorns my neck, bearing a strange amulet depicting a Thanator rearing up, and there are bracers on my arms and legs made from some kind of leather. A pattern of leaves are etched into them.

I hear rustling behind me, I spin around, shocked to come face to face with a fully grown Thanator. I know this was a hallucination but I still have trouble trying not to soil myself. It stares at me with an intensity I’d never felt before, seeing pictures of the massive beasts was one thing, looking into its eyes was another matter entirely.

It felt like it is looking directly into my soul, like it is judging my worthiness for something. I hold my ground and stare back, I refuse to show fear. Then as if it has come to a conclusion, it turns to its side and looks at me over its massive shoulder. I’m getting the impression I am to climb on its back, but before I can it shakes its massive head. One of its paws points to the queue that has fallen over my shoulder. I remember reading about the use of the queue.

I hold my queue and find the Thanator’s. Linking them I feel a jolt, like I’ve been plugged into an electric main. I can feel the Thanator in my mind, I can feel his, yes his, I can feel his spirit is male. I can feel him breathing, his muscles flexing his readiness. I climb on his back behind his powerful shoulders. His eagerness to hunt increases, it feels like it is my own.

With barely a warning felt through the link we bound through the jungle at breakneck speed. I can feel the Thanator’s powerful muscles under me, at the same time it is me. It’s difficult to adequately describe the feeling of the bond; intense would be accurate but sorely lacking in depth. I feel awed by the feelings being fed back through my queue, every stride, jump and slide feel like it’s my body moving even though it’s his. I can literally feel the soil beneath my…his paws.

We come to a great tree, I watch in shock as RDA forces bombarded it with rockets. The magnitude of destruction and death has me in tears, “why?” There’s no answer, just the wailing of Na’vi as they search for dead and dying. This surely can’t be real, maybe this is what will happen. I can feel the Thanator’s thoughts, while alien to me, and I get a sense that this has already occurred.

The Thanator takes me much deeper into the jungle, eventually we come to another conflict taking place. RDA forces are slaughtering Na’vi indiscriminately. AMP suits formed in a line with foot troops between them are peppering the whole area with bullets. The Thanator has me positioned slap bang between the two forces. The scene is horrific, the blood, the carnage, the noise and smell of death hangs in the air.

On the Na’vi side I see women with children mowed down in a hail of bullets; on the RDA side I was sickened to see glee on the faces of my fellow soldiers. When I joined the Marines I swore an oath to my country, later after Venezuela, I made an oath with my unit to protect innocents, these weren’t my brother Marines. The RDA are the savages they claim the Na’vi are. I am clearly being given a choice; slaughter innocents or kill those who do.

I make my choice. I can almost feel pride from the Thanator as it responds to my decision and leaps into action.

----------------------------------------Scene break------------------------------------------

I have no idea how long I endured the Dream hunt. However, when I blinked my eyes open again it was morning. I was lying practically naked on my bunk, covered in paint. I had no idea where it came from. I wondered if the Na’vi woman I’d seen was real. Maybe she painted me, looking around I could see no sign of her. Shaking my head to clear it, I dismiss it as nothing more than a dream, I probably painted myself in my delirium. Shrugging, I get up and go about my routine of shit and shower. Shaving was out, the shower did nothing but remind me of my current predicament. I am lucky the Avatar quarters have power, so at least the water was clean and hot.

That doesn’t help much as the sensations while showering are completely alien, I wish more than ever I could kick Colonel Hackworth’s ass; his ‘disorientating’ was still haunting me. Then again, I’ve noticed it isn’t as much as before; while this body still feels alien to me it’s less irritating than during that first day. While showering I think back to the Dream hunt, it was strange to say the least. What was really odd was being a female Na’vi wearing the clothes of their warriors. I would have expected to be male and human in the Dream hunt and feel myself confused as to why I wasn’t.

I was also confused at what the Dream hunt was telling me, I was here to help take back Pandora so the RDA could mine Unobtainium. However, how can I live with myself, if I allow the RDA to exterminate the Na’vi like they are nothing but vermin? On the same token, to stop them, I’d have to betray my own people. Is any of what I saw during my Dream hunt real?

I don’t know, but I do know I’m going to find out. I finished my shower, dried and dressed; I made my way out of the Avatar quarters only to stop dead in my tracks. The sight of the huntress from near my pod, Alyara I think her name is, practically shuts down my brain. I consider going for my sidearm, Alyara does nothing threatening. In fact she’s just sitting there beside the roaring fire cooking some kind of meat. Judging by the nearby carcass, I can only assume she went hunting while I slept.

She looks up at me “I am glad to see you have woken, come sit, you must eat after your Dream hunt.” Her voice is soft, almost soothing.

I’m nervous about her presence and she seems to instinctively know.

“I am not here to fight you Morgan; I came to see what you were doing and just observe. Ey’wa guided me, telling me to follow, I do not understand why but it is the will of Ey’wa.”

“You are Alyara?” I asked as I took the offered seat.

She nodded and smiled brightly “Yes, I take it you were listening when the other hunters and I were looking for you.”

Her smile was beautiful “Yes, I heard Celan’s little speech too.”

She grinned “Celan is young, sadly his youth clouds his mind to the danger. He will one day see it, and I only hope it is before it’s too late.”

I nodded my agreement, before accepting some meat she offers.

“So tell me Dreamwalker, why have you come back to our home?” she eyed me with suspicion.

“And if I refuse to say?” I expected her to threaten to kill me there and then, I’m taken back when she just laughs, the laugh is very musical and I find I’m entranced by it.

“Sooner or later, others of my clan, maybe even other clans will learn of your presence here, I do not think they will ask nicely.”

I considered what to tell her, then I remembered the Dream hunt “Before I answer, tell me Alyara, how real are the visions from the Dream hunt?” My answer would depend greatly on hers.

“The Dream hunt can show many things, sometimes the hunter will see the past, sometimes the future. Then at times it may show what may or may not happen depending on the hunter and Ey’wa. Each Dream hunt is unique to the hunter, why do you ask?”

“Has one of the giant trees ever been destroyed, and if so how?” I wondered because although rumor back home was rife, the RDA told the story of an unprovoked uprising.

Alyara’s face took on a look of pure anger, despite my concern, I couldn’t help but marvel how even her anger made her beautiful “After what your people did to us, you act ignorant.”

I held up my hands trying to placate her anger “We were told that the Na’vi led by Jake Sully started an unprovoked uprising causing the RDA to flee. I’m not trying to offend. I just want to understand my Dream hunt, and what I saw.”

Alyara’s face softens slightly “Your people lied to you, many kunsip’s (gunships) came. They tried to smoke us out, then they began to attack Hometree with fire and metal, eventually Hometree was destroyed completely, many were killed from fire and the tree as it fell. Men, women and children were slaughtered by your people.”

Alyara’s face turned sad “Answer me this Dreamwalker, can killing people for rock you don’t own, be justified?”

I shook my head, I was brought here to do just that I realized, I was many things but I wasn’t a murderer of innocents, the RDA had lied, this whole mission was so they could continue to kill innocents to make a f**king profit. I felt my anger rising, but before it got too much, I noticed Alyara was reaching for her knife, it was enough to calm me.

“Alyara, for what it’s worth I’m sorry, I never knew that the RDA had done that, I also didn’t mean to frighten you.”

Alyara nervously laughed “Me, frightened of a Dreamwalker? I was just preparing in case you decided to attack.”

I looked her doubtfully but decided not to push my luck. I mulled over what Alyara had told me before continuing “Alyara, I need to know more, will you tell me everything that happened since the humans first came here?”

Alyara nodded and began to explain about the arrival of the sky people.

It was late when Alyara finished telling me all that had occurred on Pandora. I felt shocked to learn the Anurai clan had been wiped out for nothing more than a greedy man wanting to sell their artifacts. The destruction of the Omaticaya’s home was the turning point; it was also the moment Jake had turned his back on humans.

I felt sick at how I had been used; thank goodness I didn’t get a chance to fulfill my mission. I could have ended up helping to kill people like Alyara; I’m not sure how I’d live with myself if I did that. Problem was there were a few hundred others planning on doing just that, I wouldn’t let them kill Alyara, I froze at that thought.

“Oh man, I’m seriously pussy whipped.” I muttered under my breath.

----------------------------------------Scene break------------------------------------------

Hours later in the village where the Omaticaya now resided, Drewan was growing concerned. Alyara had not returned yet, he knew she was a capable hunter, his best in fact, she had worked hard to become his second, but if she had indeed come across humans she might have been killed.

He shook his head, he’d returned to the area where she had disappeared but found no sign of her. It was possible, if she had found humans, she could have followed them, that didn’t abate his concern though. Deciding to take action, he made his way to the Olo'eyktan’s home to discuss his concerns; he knocked and waited. Neytiri opened the door.

“I see you, Drewan,”

“I see you, Neyiri,”

“If you’re here to see Jake, I am afraid he’s away.”

“That’s okay; you might be able to advise me.”

“Come in and be seated,”

Drewan followed her in and took a seat.

“Tell me Drewan, what is bothering you, is it the thing you saw the other day?”

Drewan nodded “One of my hunters, Alyara, felt something, as you know she has always been sensitive to Ey’wa’s calling. I am fairly sure she is an Alaksi Nari. The day we saw something fall from the sky Alyara told me she could feel Ey’wa telling her something, she wanted to find what Ey’wa wanted. Against my better judgment, I allowed her to go.”

Drewan took a shaky breath “She said she would observe and return soon, yet she has still not come back. I went to where I last saw her but found no sign of her anywhere. I am growing concerned for her safety.”

Neytiri sat quietly for a minute, Mo’at was still Tsahá¬k for the clan but she was training to take over soon. Even though her duties hadn’t started, people still came for advice, but the problem was, she wasn’t sure she could help in this.

“Have you searched by Ikran or just Pa’li?”

“Pa’li,”

“That may be something to consider, if she found something she may have followed to see what the human was up to. Jake is currently searching to the East, several clans have reported seeing objects dropped.”

“However, no one has actually found one yet, to determine what they are. Where you thought the object landed is not far from an old human settlement, if when Jake returns and Alyara has not, maybe we can go there and see if she’s around.”

Drewan nodded “I am probably worried for nothing, thank you Neytiri; I will see if I can see a sign of her from the air. The Olo'eyktan is busy enough without my adding to his worries. I will keep a look out for anything suspicious.”

Neytiri nodded “Stay safe, Drewan, don’t take chances, I have a feeling she is alright.” Neytiri smiled as she led him out.

Drewan walked back to his home, it was too late to try to search from the air now, he’d set out tomorrow morning, with luck he’d have his wayward hunter back by tomorrow nightfall.

------------------------------------End Chapter 3-------------------------------------

Authors note: Please be aware I had to edit the location details in last 2 chapters, there is a new map that made things easier in some ways but harder in others. The story conforms better with this new map.

Kudos are very welcome but please also leave comments if you can, feedback can help shape new ideas and can encourage an Author. I'm still holding out hope some more writers will join in. I hope you've enjoyed this chapter, more next week :)

Big hugs Lizzie :)

Please not the original Avatar story is property of James Cameron and his affiliates, this story isn't written for profit just my own enjoyment and hopefully the enjoyment of others.

For further info on Dream Hunts see:

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Dream_Hunt

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Uniltaron

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Glow_Worm

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Arachnoid

For information on Alaksi Nari see:

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Alaksi_Nari

For information on RDA weapons and vehicles see:

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Category:Human_W...
and
http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Category:Vehicles

For a map of Pandora see:

Fanfiction concept by Elizabeth Jean, Written by Elizabeth Jean in conjunction with Sleethr.

Thanks go to Djkauf for assistance in proofing and editing.

Speech in Na’vi “Italics.”
Speech in English “English.”
-
-
-
Deep in the Hallelujah Mountains near the Hometree of the Ni'awve clan a predator stirs from its slumber, stretching its massive body it looks at its surroundings, quills flaring up around its enormous head. It can sense its prey somewhere to the North East, moving swiftly it begins its journey from the Valley of Thanator’s to hunt down its prey.

RDA Outpost two…

I sat awake for hours contemplating everything Alyara had told me of the RDA’s actions on Pandora, I realized my Dream hunt had shown me firsthand what the RDA had done. The tree that was destroyed was definitely the Omaticaya’s Hometree. The other group I saw was dressed differently though, I can only assume I was seeing the slaughter of the Anurai clan.

Although, technically Alyara was the enemy, the range of emotions that she showed while explaining the events surrounding the Omaticaya were undeniably real. I found I could not deny that her retelling was the whole unequivocal truth; I had seen it in her eyes. I had also witnessed it myself and had few doubts that my Dream hunt showed actual events.

Part of my mind was screaming that I was a soldier with a mission, but considering what I’d heard and seen I chose to ignore it. There was no way I would be party to what amounted to nothing more than Genocide. The Na’vi didn’t deserve to be slaughtered. Their lifestyle, while it occasionally involved hostility, was usually peaceful. They were not a greedy people, their whole way of life revolved around Ey’wa who provided all they needed.

Nothing like us humans, our greed taxes the poor while the rich get wealthier, so many people back on Earth live in slums, the streets are filled with waste and disease. The sad thing is we do nothing to fix it, mega corporations like the RDA practically control the governments; we allowed them to expand to become monopolies, and humanity is paying the price.

Worse they weren’t happy to just destroy Earth, no, they had to come and start destroying paradise here too. I joined the Marines to serve my country, and did it make a difference? No, and here I am to prove it, a hired killer paid to murder innocents, they may not be human but the Na’vi deserve to live free.

My family has a long history in the Marines going back as far as the First World War. I remember my grandfather telling me stories going back over 20 generations. He showed me archives of things that had occurred in all the major wars, death camps, work camps and worse, until now it’s always been just something that happened a couple of centuries ago, it meant nothing to me.

But being here now I can see history repeating itself, the RDA will kill the Na’vi without mercy, some they will keep as slaves to mine Unobtainium. They’ll use the resources of this planet until all that’s left is a wasteland. I shook my head, I couldn’t let that happen, I’ve been a puppet for too long. Tomorrow I’m going to tell Alyara the full truth of why I’m here, I only hope she doesn’t kill me until I help set things right.

Those were my last thoughts as I fell into a disturbing dream...

I see myself and I’m younger, maybe four, I’m looking in a mirror dressed in something of my mothers. I see my father’s angry face appear before me and watch horrified as he practically rips the clothes off my small frame and beats me with his belt.

Another dream I’m ten, I’m wearing one of my sisters dresses, I’m caught and beaten again. Fifteen and the same thing happens only I notice my fourteen year old sister was there, she was crying, screaming at dad to leave her big sister alone.

I shake myself awake confused, I don’t remember those things ever happening, why the hell did I have dreams like that, I can’t get my head around why I can’t remember that happening. My father was a good man, a good Marine, the thought of him attacking me makes no sense.

Were those dreams real? Was my growing comfort in this body something to do with my childhood? Had I suppressed my memories of those times? I honestly didn’t know. I do know that there are gaps in the memories I have of my childhood. If Jen was here I could ask her but she’s back on Earth, thank goodness. I shake my head to clear it. Looking at the next bunk I notice Alyara has already risen.

Still half asleep I get up to take a shower, I strip down and head into the wet room, I nearly trip myself up when I come face to face with Alyara as naked as the day she was born, her lithe frame dripping with water, god she’s beautiful, I can’t help but stare. I absently wonder if Na’vi bodies are able to blush as I feel my cheeks burning. Alyara seems to look me over too before continuing to wash as though my presence doesn’t bother her.

I’m pulled from my thoughts as she speaks “Good morning, Dreamwalker, are you well rested?”

I sigh finding myself upset that she’s back to calling me Dreamwalker again, “No I didn’t sleep well at all Alyara, and please call me Morgan,” At least it’s gender neutral I thought, not that that matters here.

She looks at me strangely for a moment, “How about Marali, or Mara for short? That is what your name translates into,”

I pondered for a moment, do I really want a female name, I shrugged, it didn’t matter, in fact I was strangely pleased that she had suggested it, “Either is fine,” I smiled at her as I began washing.

I noticed today I was much more comfortable in this body, it no longer felt as alien. I realize I should be upset but for some strange reason it doesn’t bother me. I wonder if the Dream hunt or last night’s dreams are causing my change in acceptance of this body. God, it had only been four days, what the hell will I feel in six months.

Alyara pulls me from my thoughts “Marali, Marali, Mara are you alright? You seem troubled.” Her features were full of concern, I wondered why she’d care, I’m an outsider, and she knows nothing about me.

I smiled grateful of her concern “Just busy thinking. I’ve got a lot on my mind.” It was true. It felt like the whole Pandora was weighing down on my shoulders, maybe I should eat that bullet now? I shook my head, killing myself would help no one.

Alyara turned off her shower and moved to begin drying “What troubles you, Mara?”

I considered how to respond, I didn’t want her angry at me but there’s no easy way to tell someone, ‘I was sent to help others kill your people,’ “I will talk about it while we eat breakfast, please be patient with me, I need you to understand that things have changed.” Damn right they’d changed, there was no way I could complete my orders now.

She nodded and began braiding the hair around her queue; I absently touched my own hair and realized the braiding had come undone. I Bit my lip “Could you braid mine? I have no idea how to do it.”

She looked up in surprise “How can you not know how to braid it? It was braided when I first saw you.”

“It was braided by someone else.” I got a sinking feeling her next comments would be awkward, and I was right.

“You are a human woman, I’ve seen human women braid their hair, and I do not understand how you cannot know how to do it.” Her face was awash with confusion.

God, she’s beautiful, while I didn’t want to tell her the ugly truth, she’d find out soon enough. Biting the bullet I decided to just be honest. “My human body is male.”

Her expression changes to what I can only describe as stunned, then disbelief, then to my chagrin she begins to laugh. She stops abruptly when she notices I’m not laughing. “I do not understand why are you female if your human self is male, I only sense a female spirit?”

I feel like I’ve just been struck in the face “F f female spirit?” I ask in alarm.

She looks at me, staring into my eyes before nodding. “Yes, you have a female spirit. Although I can see male aspects, the majority I see is female.”

I sat heavily on one of the benches. I had no idea how to respond to that. I wondered again if those dreams from last night were real, if they were had I suppressed my own nature to be the man my father wanted me to be, the soldier to continue the proud military history of our family. I remember I wanted to be a doctor when I was young, just like my mom. Wait, that’s it! I remember, I literally wanted to be just like my mother.

I felt lightheaded, the room was spinning, I was nauseous, not only was my purpose on Pandora a lie, so was the person that I have become, I felt myself pitch forward as the world turned on its side, I started to heave, bile filled my throat before I passed out. I hadn’t even heard Alyara calling my name.

Omaticaya village earlier…

Drewan checked the riding harness on his Ikran, he’d waiting until the sun was well and truly up before he started getting ready. He wanted to make sure he had proper light to check everything over, while not common, harnesses did break. Fortunately, Ikrans once bonded protected their riders, still he never took chances.

He’d packed food and water for his trip knowing he might be gone longer than a day. Eventually, with his supplies and weapons ready, he mounted his Ikran and took to the skies. His Ikran circled the village using the currents to gain altitude, with a quick mental nudge the Ikran banked and began heading north east.

Flying just above the canopy of the trees Drewan concentrated on looking for signs of his wayward hunter while his Ikran concentrated on flying. About an hour into the trip Drewan saw a shadow suddenly appear over him. He signaled his Ikran to dive into the dense forests. They flew through the trees at breakneck speed, trying desperately to keep ahead of the Taruk that was in pursuit. He muttered to himself wondering how the Olo'eyktan had ever managed to catch such a beast.

Flying through several smaller tree clusters in an effort to lose the beast finally worked, the Taruk eventually decided to give up the chase. Drewan sighed with relief and signaled his Ikran to land and rest, the chase had taken a lot out of them both. The Taruk hunted far and wide but since being bonded to the Olo'eyktan it seemed to linger around the Omaticaya. Drewan pondered this latest experience as his heart rate calmed and stopped pounding in his chest.

So far the Taruk had chased riders but never killed anyone, the Olo'eyktan seemed to think it was just playing a game he called tag. The children play a similar game, but it is very different when the game is being played by a predator with a twenty five metre wingspan, and can swallow a Na’vi warrior in a single bite. Considering it hasn’t killed anyone since the Olo'eyktan became its rider can only encourage the idea that it’s playing. Still he’d found it an unnerving experience to be chased first hand.

Drewan shook his head and dismounted his Ikran, deciding to wait another hour before risking taking flight again.

RDA Outpost two…

Seeing Marali being sick and fainting shook me up, I gathered her in my arms and pulled her under the water to wash away the sick. I couldn’t fully understand what had happened, she seemed fine but suddenly seemed to go into shock from my words, truly Marali is a strange one, yet I find myself drawn to her. Ey’wa guided me to find Marali, Ey’wa never guides without reason, I suspect I know why.

After washing her again I manage to dry her, I braid her hair around her queue like she asked, I wasn’t sure how to put her into the human clothes so I dressed her in one of the spare sets I carry. By Ey’wa, she’s beautiful while asleep, she’s beautiful while awake too, but awake she seems in constant turmoil, maybe she is male as she says but I don’t sense it.

I carry her to her bed and lay her down, I sit and watch as she sleeps, I sing to her and pray Ey’wa will help calm her spirit.

After a while I decide she will be hungry when she wakes. I head outside to prepare, last night I had stored the meat from my recent hunt, and it would need to be finished today. Some I would smoke to preserve it, the rest I would prepare for our morning meal, Marali had shown me the human food stores. I do not understand why she would eat such things.

The dried fruits and nuts were different and tasted quite nice, but other things were to put it bluntly, disgusting. I needed some items from the forest, picking up my weapons I climbed the fence, once on the other side I swiftly began gathering berries, leaves, vines and fruits. Marali would learn of Na’vi foods today. Hopefully she will enjoy Na’vi food better.

As I worked I considered all that I knew of Marali. Obviously, she is a Dreamwalker sent by the humans, I suspect the humans think the Na’vi won’t discover their plans until it is too late, Marali said her human body is male, I blinked as a thought came to me. By Ey’wa, if what I suspect is going on, the humans again prove they know nothing of the Na’vi. I wonder if they fear their Dreamwalkers might fall in love with Na’vi like Jake did with Neytiri.

If so they obviously do not realize Na’vi have no boundaries when it comes to love. Some male warriors will quite happily bond with another male if they find attraction, similarly a woman may chose another woman to bond with, the bonded pair may have other lovers to provide children but they will always be one with their bonded mate. The Na’vi are not as close minded as some humans seem to be.

If all Dreamwalker’s are in the opposite physical sex in an effort to prevent them from falling in love, they may find their plans backfire. I suspect Marali isn’t the only Dreamwalker here, how many more I could not guess, many will not be like Marali. I feel Ey’wa sent me to help her understand herself, maybe find the inner peace I know she’s been searching for. It did not take long to find what I needed, before long I made my way back and began the preparation.

An hour later I heard Marali begin to stir, entering the sleeping hut I found her sitting looking down at the clothes I’d dressed her in with a confused expression. She looked up as I entered an unasked question on her lips. For some strange reason I couldn’t help but blurt it all out.

“I am glad to see you are awake again Marali, I was worried when you collapsed. I’m sorry but I had to wash you again and I wasn’t sure how to dress you in human clothes, I have a few spares that I carry just in case so I put you in something I was familiar with. You can just change if you’re uncomfortable.”

For some reason I felt really nervous, my insides fluttered like I was filled with a flock of fkio (Tetrapteron).

Drewan had spent the last hour recovering from his near miss with the Taruk, while resting he’d fed his Ikran before eating some dried fruits, now it was time to continue his search. He climbed on and in seconds his Ikran broke through the canopy into clear skies.

His Ikran began heading north east again while Drewan scanned what ground he could see. He estimated another hour before he reached the human settlement.

RDA Outpost two…

I awoke feeling strange, I remember seeing memories I’d buried long ago, repressed for the sake of my father and my health. It’s strange for years I had managed to bury those feelings, yet now ironically since my Dream hunt, Pandora’s Box has literally been opened and I have no idea how to close it, for that matter, do I even want to.

I sat up and found my clothes felt weird, looking down I blinked in confusion, I was dressed like Alyara does, as a Na’vi, Surprisingly the clothes felt comfortable. I heard a noise and looked up to see a concerned Alyara walk in. I wanted to ask why I was wearing Na’vi clothes but Alyara beat me to it.

“I am glad to see you are awake again Mara, I was worried when you collapsed, I’m sorry but I had to wash you again and I wasn’t sure how to dress you in human clothes, I have a few spares that I carry just in case so I put you in something I was familiar with. You can just change if you’re uncomfortable.”

It came out in a rush, like she was worried I’d be upset, I could have laughed at how nervous she seemed as she stood there waiting for my response.

“Calm down Aly.” I grinned, if she could shorten my name so could I.

She looked confused “Aly?”

“Hey, if I’m Mara then it’s only fair you’re Aly.”

Alyara grinned back at me.

“As for the clothes they are actually more comfortable than my own, so if you don’t mind I’ll stay as I am.”

Alyara’s smile lit up the room, “If you feel up to it I’ve prepared a meal.” I nodded as she took my hand and led me outside.

Her hand touching mine felt like a circuit breaker had been thrown between us, I swear she could feel it too as her smile seemed to get bigger.

We settled and began to eat, I thought corned beef was good but compared to the meal Alyara had made it was like sawdust being compared to a melon. I’m pretty sure I moaned when I took my first bite of the nikt'chey (food wrap) it contained meat, vegetables, seeds, spices, and fruits, I’m not sure where she got all the ingredients from but they were mouth wateringly good. Alyara told me that food wraps are a traditional meal for the Na’vi, each clan has their own unique combinations. It was a whole lot better than the food I’d been eating up until now.

After we’d eaten I decided I needed to come clean about my mission here, there was no sense in putting it off. I only hoped she’d still like me after my confession.

“Aly, about why I’m here, before I tell you what’s happening I need you to know, meeting you, undergoing the Dream hunt has changed everything.”

She nodded, “I’ve already figure you were here to invade our home again.”

I stared at her dumbstruck, shaking my head, I continued, “You’re right, I was sent her to take back the Hell’s gate site so the RDA could continue to mine. However, I was led to believe your people had attacked the RDA unprovoked.”

“That’s a lie!” she stood up, her face like thunder “They attacked us, we were happy to share.”

I held up my hands to calm her, “I know that now, I suspected as much but as that news was only rumor back home; I couldn’t be sure until I met you. Now I realize the RDA were using me and others to exterminate the Na’vi.” I could see her anger growing.

“Hey, hey Aly, I’m not going to hurt the Na’vi, I don’t agree with them,” her expression softened.

She looked at me with curiosity, “So what are you going to do now?”

“The RDA have dropped a few hundred Avatar drivers here, their primary mission is to take back Hell’s gate and create a safe zone for more forces. Their secondary mission is to take back any RDA outposts or destroy them. I’m going to help you stop them.”

Alyara flung herself at me, her lips found mine and my eyes widened; of all the reactions I’d expected this wasn’t even on the list. Not that I was complaining, it’s just that it just came as a complete shock. After a minute or two she sat back seemingly flustered, I wasn’t sure, blue really doesn’t convey blushing very well.

“Sorry, it’s just I knew when Ey’wa guided me to follow you, I knew you were special. Ey’wa has shown repeatedly that there is something important for you to do and that I was to help you.”

I looked at her stunned. I don’t think I’m special, before I could ponder further Alyara continued.

“Mara, about before, in the washing room, we need to talk about it, I can sense you’re trying to ignore the problem, but that will only make it worse. I’m worried, ignoring it will hurt you, I’ve only known you a short time but I want to know you more. I believe Ey’wa sent me to you to help you to become all you need to be for yourself and others.”

I sighed in resignation, she was right I have been ignoring the problem, mainly because I really don’t understand it, I’m confused as hell. The Dream hunt I could cope with, it was my own childhood memories that are confusing me, hearing Alyara telling me I have a female spirit, coupled with my dreams last night unlocked a slew of memories I had locked away deep in my subconscious.

From an early age I found myself drawn to girls, the way they dressed the things they played. I was jealous that I couldn’t join in their games. The first time I was caught dressed in my mother’s clothes I was caught by my mother, she just laughed and tried to explain why boys don’t dress like girls. Despite that I found myself dressing in secret whenever I could.

The times my father caught me were when he was on leave, he was ashamed that his son was a sissy. It’s amazing people have known about gender identity disorders for centuries, but some people still refuse to accept it’s a real medical problem. Roughnecks are the most intolerant group, especially when family is involved.

From the age of ten I’d join my sister playing dress up and having tea parties, that is except for the times dad would suddenly get leave and catch me. I remember clearly my sister crying on several occasions that dad caught me. I locked who I was away; I stopped talking to my sister except for basic pleasantries. I think I remember my sister screaming at dad on day about killing her sister.

I shook my head, locking away who I am, who I needed to be, it’s probably what made me a good Marine and kept me alive. For years I threw myself into being the best Marine I could be, on the battlefield I was an emotionless killer. Off the battlefield I was just as emotionless, throwing myself into training. My life was the corps, the corps was my life.

Looking back I can see clearly that I was hollow, my life meaningless, I took stupid risks, even taking this mission was a stupid risk. Now I’m wondering if I was trying to get myself killed, maybe subconsciously I was trying to end my emotionless pain. I look up and see Alyara watching me, concern clearly visible in her features.

I smile, tears drip from my chin as I realize the RDA has given me an opportunity to be myself, even if I’m a three metre tall alien, I’m female, maybe my life’s not over, maybe, just maybe, it’s just begun. Looking into Alyara’s eyes I admit, things are going to be different, maybe confused for a while, but if Alyara is with me, I might just be alright.

Alyara smiles brightly, as if she can sense my feelings, “you have found yourself?”

I nod and return her smile “Yes, I am Marali.” As frightening as my confession is, it’s a truth I can longer fight. It feels like a weight I hadn’t realized I was carrying has been removed.

Alyara’s smile gets even brighter as she hugs me, eventually we disengage.“Come, we should gather something’s to eat, I will begin teach you to our ways to hunt.”

I nodded, “Let me just get my weapons,”

She looked at me and nodded, “Okay, but I will be teaching you to hunt with a bow,”

I had hoped to use my AVR M30 but nodded, I’d bring the M30 for protection anyway. I quickly strapped on my sidearm and picked up the M30, I double checked they were loaded and the safety was on with both. I followed Alyara over the fence and into the jungle.

Alyara started collecting different roots and fruits, telling me what she was collecting and its uses. I kept watch for predators, Pandora was full of them and I didn’t want to get caught off guard. It amazed me to realize this was where Alyara had gathered breakfast earlier. As we moved through the jungle I was awed by Alyara’s knowledge of the plants surrounding us.

Eventually we came to a clearing where several Yerik (hexapede) were grazing, I slung my M30 over my shoulder quietly as I could, Alyara began to teach me how to use a bow the way her people do, she makes it look so easy and laughs lightly at my pathetic attempts to hold the correct stance and draw an arrow. Eventually I get my stance right and carefully take aim.

I’m fascinated as Alyara quietly sings while I prepare to take my shot, releasing my arrow I watch with baited breath as it flows through the air, my arrow is on target and the Yerik goes down. We run to it and I see my shot wasn’t quite fatal, I’m enthralled as Alyara prays to Ey’wa and thanks the Yerik for the gifts its death will bring, she quickly ends its pain.

She stands up and looks down at the Yerik, “You did well Marali, remember to aim a little more towards the chest,” She smiles at me and I can’t help but hope I get to see her smiles for a long time to come.

Alyara has just turned to begin to prepare the dead animal to be moved when I see a shadow engulf us, without think I push Alyara out the way and roll myself just in time to avoid being skewered by a spear, as I roll to my feet I turn to find a Na’vi male jumping off a Banshee and pulling a knife. Before he can attack I hear Alyara.

“No, Drewan, she’s a friend.” Drewan, I remember him, he was leading Alyara’s hunting party.

Alyara’s in front of me in a heartbeat, Drewan looks torn.

“Alyara, you were to observe only, not make friends with the enemy, you know how dangerous the humans and Dreamwalkers are.” He takes a step forward.

Alyara holds her ground, “Ey’wa wanted me to help Marali, there were several signs, Drewan.”

Drewan snorted, “Alyara I have always in the past trusted your instincts with Ey’wa, but this is a Dreamwalker, probably sent by the humans to k….” Drewan trailed of as a Thanator roared as it leaped into the clearing near Drewan.

My mouth hung open, I wasn’t sure how but it was the same Thanator from my Dream hunt, how this was possible I didn’t know, yet here it was in flesh and blood looking ready to pounce on Drewan any second. I ran round Alyara and sprinted over to stand in front of Drewan. I stare at the Thanator my arms open, waiting for death.

The Thanator stares back, I refused to flinch as it roared again, I felt Alyara trying to pull me away to safety, I stubbornly refused to budge, several tense minutes went by as we both stared at each other, eventually the Thanator seemed to nod, it turned to its side and looked over its massive shoulder, the scene so reminiscent of my Dream hunt I nearly laughed, reaching for my queue. I realized with a smile that Alyara had braided it for me.

I reached up for the Thanator’s queue and gently held them together. I stumbled slightly as the intensity of the connection hits me, I felt the Thanator’s memories more than saw them, I knew the Thanator had felt mine too. I could feel his muscles flexing as he stood waiting patiently. Bakteyo, his name is Bakteyo, I could sense he was pleased with the name I’d come up with.

I climbed up behind his powerful shoulders; I turned to look at Alyara offering my hand. She stared for a moment before turning her head to Drewan.

“Drewan, will you take our kill back to the human settlement, we’ll be there shortly to explain everything. After seeing a Palulukan come to protect Marali, do you still doubt Ey’wa’s will? If I am not mistaken it is the same one from her Dream hunt.” With that Alyara accepted my hand up.

Drewan looked stunned, “You performed the rite of passage?”

Alyara looked over to Drewan with a smile, “No, Ey’wa did, had I not seen it with my own eyes I would have found it hard to believe, we will join you shortly at the settlement.”

Drewan nodded still in shock as Bakteyo began to run north.

I've posted a day early as I will be away this weekend visiting my parents, I didn't want you to have to wait until Monday for this chapter. Yes I know I'm nice like that :)

Kudos are very welcome but please also leave comments if you can, feedback can help shape new ideas and can encourage an Author. I'm still holding out hope some more writers will join in. I hope you've enjoyed this chapter, more next week :)

Big hugs Lizzie :)

Please not the original Avatar story is property of James Cameron and his affiliates, this story isn't written for profit just my own enjoyment and hopefully the enjoyment of others.

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Hometree_Songs

Fanfiction concept by Elizabeth Jean, Written by Elizabeth Jean in conjunction with Sleethr.

Thanks go to Djkauf for assistance in proofing and editing.

Speech in Na’vi “Italics.”
Speech in English “English.”

Riding Bakteyo could only be described as exhilarating. In reality it was much more. Feeling his muscles as if they are my own is an extremely strange feeling, but nowhere near as strange as I would have thought. I lost track of which direction we were travelling at first, but we were moving at a fast pace. The ride felt smooth even though Bakteyo was bounding along.

Approximately half an hour later, we were deep into unknown territory. All of the territory was unknown to me, but not even Alyara could tell me where we were at. However, she used the position of the sun and Polyphemus to determine that we were heading northwest. After an hour of bounding through the tropical forest, Bakteyo began to slow. Through the flora, I caught a glimpse of what appeared to be a tree with white branches.

Alyara gasped and whispered in my ear.

“It is an Ultral Aymokriyᤠor as humans call them a Tree of Voices, the one near the Omaticaya was destroyed, a new one has begun to grow there but it will take many years to reach its full growth.”

Alyara peered over my shoulder, her breath caressing my cheek “I don’t understand though, this isn’t a tree used by the Omaticaya, in fact no one has ever mentioned a tree of voices in this area. ”

As we entered the grove it was clear that Alyara was right, though I’d never seen one for real, I had read about them in notes Doctor Augustine wrote before the uprising. I had no idea why we were here. Bakteyo stopped about one metre from the tree, it was clear we were to dismount, I helped Alyara down before breaking the bond with Bakteyo and dismounting myself.

I watched as Alyara reverently touched the branches, “Come sit, Ey’wa wants you hear to hear the ancestors residing here. ”

I felt a nervous fluttering in my stomach. I wasn’t sure, but suspected that what was to happen here was both important and maybe even essential to Pandora. I’m not a religious person, I really don’t believe in god, but I couldn’t help the feeling that this place is sacred, almost holy. If I had hairs on the back of my neck I’m pretty sure they’d be standing, it was unnerving. I am afraid too, I suspect my world view is about to change.

I sit down and watch as Alyara takes her queue and allows it to wrap around the tree’s branches, I copy her and let my queue attach to the branch. My eyes go
wide, I can hear Na’vi singing and praying. No wait! Not just Na’vi but the ancestors of Anurai clan itself, I feel overwhelmed at the feelings I was getting. I can feel tears rolling down my cheeks, my emotions are in turmoil.

I can see Alyara is overwhelmed too, I’m not sure how long we sit listening to the Anurai as their spirits relay their history through songs and stories. I can sense that when I bonded to Bakteyo the Anurai ancestors recognized and accepted me as a member of the Anurai clan. I can only feel humbled as I sit and listen, the ancestors want me to restore the balance.

I can also sense that the ancestors want me to find several Anurai clan artifacts including a bow, a spear and armor for myself and Bakteyo. Alyara was right there with me, tears streaming from her eyes as the Anurai ancestors sing to us, they tell us of their Hometree located to the northwest and I hear them telling Alyara that the Omaticaya is welcome to live there, their only request is that they are not forgotten.

It feels like we are here for several hours but in reality it’s probably only been about an hour or two. The sheer amount of information given is immense yet I know there is more. Eventually, we get a sense that the ancestors have finished telling us what we need to know. I know I will be back here, there is too much more to learn, but for now we must begin to organize. The Omaticaya need to know of the Anurai ancestor’s offer of their Hometree, and we need to plan what to do about the RDA.

I disconnect my queue and begin to stand, only to fall back down, looking at Alyara I can see she’s struggling too. Guess sitting for a few hours coupled with an information overload will do that. Grinning, we help each other up and walk over to Bakteyo. I still can’t get over being bonded to one of Pandora’s most deadly predators. I mean how more badass can you get.

I rub my hand affectionately over Bakteyo’s snout, he makes a sound I can only describe as pleased. I link our queues and mount, before helping Alyara up.

“Aly, did I just dream all of that? ”

“No Mara, the ancestor’s of the Anurai really did accept you into their clan, I got the sense that you, or more importantly we, are to help keep their history alive. What I don’t understand is how that can be the tree of voices for the Anurai, their homeland is much further to the northwest. ”

“Yeah I got that impression too. I would have thought being an Avatar driver that they would hate me. As for the tree could it be that all the trees are interconnected and that’s the reason we could hear them here? ”

“Na’vi are not a hateful people Mara, and after everything that’s happened do you really want to go back to your human body? As for the tree you might be right, the Tsahá¬k might know. ”

I shuddered “No, I’m not sure I could ever return to being male, the problem is my human body only has enough resources for six months. ” I was still confused about many things but being female wasn’t one of them.

“There is a way for you to become Na’vi more permanently. ” The hopeful tone of her voice was unmistakable.

I was seriously considering that option. However, I was nowhere near ready to take a more permanent step. “I will think about it, for now we better get back to your friend, I’m sure he’ll think we aren’t returning if we are much longer. ” It was going to be tough enough to convince Drewan of my change of allegiance as it is.

“You are right, Mara. ”

As Bakteyo began heading back towards the outpost I considered all I’d learnt from my connection to the Anurai, I was a little awed by the experience. I still wasn’t convinced of a god like being, but the Na’vi definitely were more connected to their world than humans are. Maybe Ey’wa isn’t so much a god as a manifestation of the Na’vi’s combined consciousness. Like a hive mind, only worldwide.

The fact that on some level their ancestors still exist is amazing; add the clarity of communication available with those ancestors, and it becomes mind boggling. The songs, while I don’t remember them all, were clear enough for me to build a picture of who they were. I feel immense loss at knowing all but two are gone. Well three if I include myself.

Maybe there are others from the drops who would consider joining the Anurai, maybe the balance can be restored by creating a new Anurai clan of those who feel as I do. Then again there are plenty who won’t see things as I do. Still it’s worth considering, making sure of loyalties will be difficult, but I’m sure Bakteyo can help there.

As we travel back towards the RDA outpost I look up in time to see a pod being dropped somewhere to the east of our position. Bakteyo hears my thoughts and begins running in the direction I’d seen it coming down.

Half an hour later we reach the Omaticaya’s tree of souls only to pull up short at the sight that lay before us.

Two hours earlier...

Private Ferdinand Magellan shook his head as he made his way from the galley. He had joined the RDA straight out of school. There hadn’t been much choice of career on Earth. His family, while reasonably well off, weren’t able to cover the cost of further education. He spent over a year training, to eventually take up a position maintaining security at RDA sites across the globe.

He hoped to eventually gain access to information that might help expose the RDA to the world, but it was a long shot. He, along with others in Anonymous, hoped to one day bring about a revolution, rid the world of mega corporations and maybe, begin to repair the damage they had caused to the Ecosystem. It was a monumental task, but it had to begin somewhere.

Then out of the blue, he received orders to report to RDA headquarters. Initially, he worried himself into a panic wondering if they had discovered his activities in Anonymous. When he arrived, he expected to be confronted and dismissed, possibly even arrested. Never, in a million years, did he expect to be assigned to Pandora. Nor had he expected to be told he’d be there as an Avatar driver.

The sudden assignment stunk to high heaven. There was no way he would survive Pandora. Firstly, he hadn’t been trained anywhere near enough to be of any real use. Secondly, he’d never expressed an interest in off world assignments. He suspected he was being used as cannon fodder, meat for the grinder, maybe even sent to be silenced before he could become a threat. Either way, he felt fairly certain that he would never make it off Pandora alive.

Ferdinand was no combat trained professional, but even he could see that the RDA's plan to drop him, along with a few hundred others, into the middle of Pandora was a disaster waiting to happen. Worse, their Avatars were supposed to be of the opposite sex. His contract was for ten years, there was no way to break the contract without facing huge financial repercussions. There was no chance either he or his family could survive financial destitution.

During the briefing, he along with others some of whom were combat seasoned men and women were finally told what their mission entailed. They were to find a way to take back Hell’s gate. The mission was sheer lunacy, well maybe not to those with years of combat experience and brass balls the size of small moons. The briefing was apparently the third briefing that had been given.

Already the first two groups had been dropped. He couldn’t help but wonder how many of them were still alive. He shuddered, he really didn’t want to go through with this mission, if for no other reason than he wasn’t a soldier, he wasn’t trained to kill people.

As he entered the flight deck he could see Colonel Hackworth giving Johnson and Parker last minute instructions, he idly wondered what was about as he watched them head off to locate their coffins…erm pods he amended mentally. God this mission sucked.

“Magellan, get your whiny ass in gear,” barked Hackworth with a sneer, “You’re in pod 64 on Valkyrie three, get yourself stowed away and in your pod. We don't have all day, assholes and elbows, Private!”

“Sir, yes sir.” He quickly made his way to Valkyrie three, not wanting to face the Colonel’s wrath any more than he already had.

Colonel Hackworth had made his opinions of him crystal clear, from the moment he’d been woken from Cryo; he’d been on his ass. His attitude to him told he might have some idea that he wasn’t a follower of the party line. However, he couldn’t be sure as no one had actually brought up question of his allegiance.

As he entered his pod and found his breath hitch. He had been told his Avatar was female but he hadn’t expected to see a blue version of his mother from her youth. No, not his mother but maybe what his sister would have looked like had she lived long enough. He felt a tear roll down his face as he remembered how much it hurt to lose his sister. Even worse, his Avatar body did not look at all like the adult female version of himself. She appeared to be sixteen, if that.

He was five when his mother gave birth to his sister Elise. She was beautiful, so full of life. She was only five she became ill from a rare strain of Meningitis. Unfortunately, the doctors weren’t able to save her, he and his parents were devastated. Looking at his Avatar he could see she would have become very beautiful as she grew up. He considered asking why his Avatar looked like his kid sister but really didn’t want to piss off Hackworth; the guy was a complete ass and would probably blame him for it.

Sighing he decided to just ignore the problem and get ready. Stripping down he climbed into his link unit. He felt like the condemned as he lay there waiting for the Valkyrie to launch, he absently wondered how the others from his briefing were coping. Were they as scared as he was? He felt a jolt as the Valkyrie lifts off, seconds later he felt a surge as the shuttle left the ship. He lost track of time as he waited for his pod to be dropped.

Suddenly he it was like he’d been shot out of a gun, the sensation was unnerving as he realized his pod was hurtling downwards. Seconds later he was relieved to feel a jolt as the parachute of his pod had deployed. Those few seconds had increased his anxiety tenfold. He still felt sick. He thought if he was lucky he’d throw up and drown in his own vomit.

He couldn’t help but imagine the horrible ways he might die on Pandora. He had read enough about the plants and animals of Pandora to know he was greatly outmatched, no amount of bullets would keep him alive long enough to complete the mission. Just as he felt his pod touch dirt he got a sensation of being pulled from his own head.

He opened his eyes to find everything blurry he felt his panic rising, his vision cleared, and he found himself trapped. He raised his arms, blue arms, god everything felt weird. Calming himself he began to look around, He found himself in the Amnio tank. Looking down he could see he was in his Avatar. He was about to begin checking to see if all his limbs were working when he froze.

Suddenly everything started going haywire. His vision was blurred again, his thoughts became fuzzy. Distantly he could hear alarms going off, he felt panicked again. The Amnio tank hadn’t opened, he could just about make out tendrils of something touching the glass. The pressure increased and he could see cracks appearing as the tendrils started pushing through the glass.

He started trying to kick the hatch open, desperate to escape whatever this plant was, his efforts were fruitless. The tank was now full of tendrils, before long he noticed them against his skin, he didn’t feel them burrowing in but he knew they were. Within a minute he found he was covered from head to toe. Alarms around his link chamber were going wild.

His brain felt like it was being sucked back and forth through a tube, he felt sick. Any second now his human body would die from hypoxia, shortly followed by his Avatar when the connection to his brain was severed. God he felt terrified, he couldn’t even escape from his pod and he was going to die. He knew this mission was to be his death sentence, he just didn’t expect it to be this quick.

He felt something change, the back and forth of his mind slowed then stopped, he could hear a constant tone from his link chamber, this is it he thought, I’m about to die. He found himself crying hysterically, he couldn’t regain control. God, he was only nineteen, well excluding six years of Cryo. He could have almost laughed at that if it hadn’t been his last conscious thought.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-

His eyes fluttered open. He could hear the constant tone indicating his human body was dead. He shook his head wondering how he was still alive, maybe it’s all a dream he absently wondered. He could hear noises coming from outside his pod. He knew it was too good to be true, his pod had been discovered and now he’d die. Wait, wasn’t he already dead.

The noise was getting louder, he felt the pod roll. Suddenly the hatch opened, despite his fear he quickly crawled out and crashed onto the ground in a heap. He began weeping in relief at being out of his coffin. He hadn’t even noticed the two people around him. He tensed as someone gathered him up and began rocking him gently while singing.

He looked up through his tears to find a Na’vi woman standing nearby. Looking around he found another holding him gently, she was the one singing. Her voice was soothing to his ears. He felt panicked as he heard the woman standing speak.

“Aly, I’m gonna check the pods link unit, keep her calm. ”

“No! Please I’ll die if you open the pod.”

She just looked at me like my mother used to “Kid, opening the pod won’t kill you, I just need to make sure your human body is alive.”

“How do you know?” He felt his panic rise from her words, if his human body was dead, how was he alive in his Avatar?

“Kid, Alyara informs me the tree your pod landed near is called a tree of souls; your pod is covered with roots from the tree. I just want to make sure there are no breaches in the unit’s seals. I promise we won’t hurt you.” He calmed slightly, he was already shaken from his experiences.

He watched as she pressed the correct combination to open the pod, he wondered how she knew how to open the pod. She was dressed as a Na’vi but spoke perfect English, could she be an Avatar driver too. As the hatch opened he could hear that constant tone again and shuddered. The woman crawled in the pod.

A few minutes later she came back out, her face set with a grim expression. She looked at Alyara and shook her head. He felt his stomach knot, his nausea rising. He pulled away from Alyara and ran to the hatch, not even aware of his nakedness. He crawled in and frantically checked the readouts.

“NO! It can’t be true, I’m alive. Maybe the readout is wrong.” He found himself dissolving into tears. How could he be alive if his human body was dead?

He felt himself being gently pulled from the hatch, he didn’t fight, he just hadn’t any strength left in him. He found himself being held tightly by Alyara, she was singing to him again. In between bouts of singing he could hear them talking.

“Is this what happened to Jake? ”

“Yes, but the Olo'eyktan chose to become one of the people. ”

“Why would this have happened? ”

“I do not know but it is obviously Ey’wa’s will, maybe this young one would know, maybe something about her is different. Ey’wa would not have done this without reason. ”

The other woman looked skeptical “Hey kid, what your name?”

He looked up through his tears “Private Ferdinand Magellan.”

The woman nodded “How old are you?”

“Nineteen,” he saw no reason to lie.

Alyara him pulled away slightly to look at him before turning to other woman. “Marali, why are they sending children? ”

Marali pondered “Maybe it’s not intentional. It could be that something went wrong with her development. The technicians may have kept it from the higher ups so they don’t have the Colonel on their ass over it. I doubt it was intentional. ”

“Does she have any clothes? ”

Marali looked at him, guilt written on her face “Sorry kid, there should be some in storage.” Ferdinand watched as Marali opened the hatch where his gear was stowed.

She pulled out his personal kit bag then grabbed the one for his Avatar. Ferdinand watched her start pulling out clothes the techs had packed for his Avatar and holding them up.

“Her size was definitely unplanned. ” Marali shook her head.

“Why do you say that? ” Alyara looked confused at how Marali could know that with such certainty.

“These clothes are for someone my size, Ferdinand is much too small for most of this, the underwear might fit but the top and trousers will swamp her frame. ”

Alyara looked at Ferdinand briefly before looking back at Marali “It’ll have to do for now, I can either alter it back in the human village or something of mine might be made to fit. ”

Marali nodded and brought over the clothes, Alyara watched as Marali helped Ferdinand to dress. Marali was right the top swamped her small frame and the trousers were useless.

“Ferdinand, do you understand what has happened?” Marali asked softly.

Ferdinand looked at them both with tears in his eyes “I’m dead,” his tone was flat and lifeless. Alyara looked shocked at Ferdinand’s declaration.

“No, you’re not dead, your life has taken a drastic change, but you’re not dead. The question is, do you intend to try to continue your mission?” Marali gazed at Ferdinand with concern.

Ferdinand looked at Marali sharply “I never wanted this stupid mission in the first place. I knew this mission would lead to my death. The RDA probably had the techs sabotage the Amnio process on purpose.”

“What makes you think that?”

“I had a feeling they had found out I was a member of Anonymous, I hadn’t even finished basic training as a security guard, I was definitely trained nowhere near enough as a soldier for a mission to Pandora.”

“Then why did you accept?”

“I was only a year into a ten year contract, if I breached contract they would have filed a lawsuit against me. Neither my family or I could survive financial ruin; it was either this or cause the death of my parents.”

Marali looked sick, Alyara looked at both confused, while well versed in English she didn’t the intricacies and knew very little of human society.

“So in effect you were railroaded into service? Do you intend to try to complete your mission?”

“Honestly, no. I just wanted to survive long enough to go home, I guess that will never happen now. Are you going to kill me as a traitor?”

“Why would we kill you?” Alyara looked confusedly at Ferdinand.

“Marali is like me, I wasn’t sure before but you have eyebrows and four fingers on each hand.”

“You’re right Ferdinand, I am an Avatar driver. I was in the first drop, things have changed though. The RDA intend to wipe out the Na’vi, I’m not a murderer. I decided to help the Na’vi stop the RDA, how about you? Technically you are a Na’vi now, there’s no way to make you human again.”

Ferdinand looked at them both nervously; tears threatened to spill from his eyes “I don’t know. Everything’s changed, my whole life has changed. I can’t go home ever again, but I don’t know if I can live like this.” He moved his hands indicating her body.

“Alyara looked at Ferdinand and smiled sadly “You could come with us, we’ll look after you. It’ll give you time to decide what you want to do.”

“What about,” she moved her arms to indicate her human body.

Marali looked at Ferdinand with compassion “I’ll recover your human body from the pod; we can at least bury it properly. Maybe you can consider it an end to Ferdinand’s life but the beginning of your new life.”

“What will I call myself?” Ferdinand fidgeted uncomfortably.

Alyara looked deep in thought while Marali started recovering Ferdinand’s human body. “Is there a name you like?”

“I could use my sister’s name, Elise?”

Alyara considered the name before responding “How about Ney`ite? It’s a translation of Elise. Or you could choose Eyrina which is a translation of Ferdinand?”

Ferdinand sat considering the names for several minutes before nodding “I like Eyrina, it has a nice ring to it.”

“You realize as a Na’vi you are female for life? Many in the village don’t speak English.”

Eyrina nodded, while still uncomfortable she seemed to relax slightly, she watched as Marali gently wrapped her male human body in a blanket from the pod before carefully carrying it from the pod. She surprised Eyrina when she gently kissed her human body’s forehead, then lay it down nearby.

“Aly, is there a special place you bury the dead? ”

“Not really, but we try to bury our dead away from our homes and rivers. ”

Marali nodded “We’ll have to walk back, I’m not sure Bakteyo can carry us all. ”

Eyrina looked at both women, her expression full of concern. “Someone else is here?” she looked around wildly.

Mara grinned “Not exactly, Eyrina, try to keep calm. Bakteyo won’t hurt you but you might find him a little frightening.”

Eyrina didn’t look convinced.

“Bakteyo,” Marali looked at Eyrina, “Remember keep calm, ok?”

Eyrina nodded nervously, as the adult Thanator walked from the forest Eyrina let out a squeak and practically teleported behind Alyara. Alyara grinned at Marali, both found her reaction funny, but managed not to laugh.

“Eyrina, come. This is Bakteyo, he will not harm you, look,” Marali began making a fuss of Bakteyo who strangely sounded as though he was purring.

Eyrina cautiously stepped around Alyara and approached Bakteyo, as she got closer the Thanator lay down. Tentatively Eyrina reached out her hand, Bakteyo stayed perfectly still so not to startle what it perceived as a child. Eyrina’s hand gently touched the Thanator’s massive head. A touch became a pat and Eyrina’s confidence grew until she was rubbing his snout.

Bakteyo for his part was happy to bask in Eyrina’s attention, despite being one of the most feared predators of Pandora. His bond with Marali tempered his killer instinct. Na’vi were for the most part safe from bonded predators, they were still fierce hunters but turned their attentions to other creatures.

“Eyrina, grab your gear, I’ll carry Ferdinand, you and Alyara can ride Bakteyo.”

Eyrina nodded; she avoided the body as she grabbed her kit bag of personal belongings, she hadn’t brought much but there were several photos and small mementos. She ignored the Avatar kit bag but collected her data pad; she figured it might be useful later on.

Marali bonded with Bakteyo briefly letting the Thanator know what was happening. After breaking the bond Alyara climbed on Bakteyo then helped Eyrina up. Marali gently picked up Ferdinand’s body and the group set off towards the RDA outpost. As they walked Marali decided to learn more about her companions, she hadn’t really had chance to learn much about Alyara.

“Aly, tell me about yourself. ”

“There is not much to tell, I am the second hunter in Drewan’s hunting party. I was fifteen when the humans attacked; I was too young to join the battle. When Hometree was destroyed we moved to the tree of souls. Like other children we were looked after while the adults fought. After the humans were sent away our clan moved west where we set up a village. ”

Alyara smiled “I like flying with my Ikran, Mi`niri. As you know I like my clan enjoy singing. I enjoy good food and dancing. ”

Marali smiled back at her “What about love? Are you bonded? Sorry I shouldn’t ask, ” she looked away embarrassed.

“It’s okay Marali. No, I’m not bonded. However I do have my eye on someone, ” Alyara grinned.

Marali felt her spirits fall “Oh. ”

Alyara continued “Yes, I have my eye on someone but I’d like to learn more about her, ” she emphasized the last word as she smiled at Marali.

Marali felt her spirits lift “Is this person close? ”

Alyara grinned again “Oh yes, very close. She’s a very interesting person, I don’t know her well but I’m hoping to. ”

Marali felt her cheeks burn “I’m sure she wants to know you better too. ”

Alyara looked thoughtful “Maybe we should discuss this later; I think Eyrina should tell us about herself. ”

Eyrina looked uncomfortable at suddenly being the centre of attention “Err well, I was born and raised in the United Kingdom, my parents are Emilio and Emily, I had a sister but she died when I was ten. My mother is a nurse; my father is a school headmaster.”

“My parents were not rich but we made do with what we had. I was lucky, some of my relatives were much worse off. I saw how they were forced to live in the slums, several actually died from malnutrition and disease. That’s when I joined Anonymous, I thought maybe I could one day make things better.”

“Instead, it got me a one way ticket here.” Eyrina slumped slightly.

“Hey, maybe it’s not ideal, but you’re still alive. You can make a new life for yourself.” Marali shook her head.

“I look like I’m sixteen for god’s sake!”

“That’s true, but you’re going to have to learn how to live this new life, being younger will be a good thing.”

Eyrina looked doubtful.

“Think about it this way, if you were older you’d be set in your ways. Adapting to your new life would be harder, trust me, it’s going to be much harder for me.”

Eyrina smirked “Yeah, I forgot you’re an old woman now.”

“Hey! Who are you calling an old woman? I’ll have you know I’m only thirty five.” Marali stuck her tongue out causing Eyrina to giggle before slapped a hand over her mouth.

She looked at Marali in horror “I did not just giggle.”

Marali grinned “I’m afraid you did kiddo.” Eyrina slapped a hand over her face and groaned.

The group heard a screech and looked up to see Drewan’s Ikran descending. His Ikran landed several feet away.

Marali smiled “Sorry Drewan, we got side tracked. ”

Drewan looked over the group “So I can see. I was getting concerned, so thought I’d see if I could spot you in case you needed help. ”

Alyara looked at Drewan then nodded to herself. “Actually, do you think you could take Eyrina back on your Ikran? We’ve had to take getting back slow because Bakteyo can’t carry us all. ”

Drewan looked at the girl strangely but nodded “Anything to finally get your story. Come over here Eyrina, I’ll introduce you to Swizav. ”

Eyrina looked at Alyara with indecision in her expression.

“It’ll be okay, Drewan will look after you. We won’t be long. ”

“Alyara’s right Eyrina, though I haven’t properly been introduced to Drewan, I know he’ll look after you. ”

Eyrina nodded, but felt her nervousness increase as she took a step towards to Drewan, his smile helped ease her worries.

“Come meet Swizav, don’t look directly in his eyes though, ” he affectionately stroked the Banshee’s cheek.

Nodding Eyrina approached cautiously, they watched as she cautiously began petting the Ikran, while her attention was taken Marali looked at Drewan.

“Drewan, before you go can you lend me a hand I can’t get on Bakteyo with my load, I need you to pass him to me. ”

Drewan regarded the body with confusion but nodded and gently accepted Ferdinand’s body, when Marali was settled he carefully handed her the body and stepped back.

Drewan made his way over to Eyrina, “You two become friends yet? ”

Eyrina grinned “Swizav is nice, will I ever be able to bond with a Banshee?”

Drewan smiled “We call them Ikran, more importantly though I’m sure when you grow a bit and have learned to hunt you will be able to bond with an Ikran. ”

Alyara and Marali watched as Drewan helped Eyrina climb on to Swizav, he then climbed on himself and took to the air. They both shook their heads and laughed as they heard Eyrina’s whoops for joy. Bakteyo swiftly began running towards the RDA outpost.

-
-

Kudos are very welcome but please also leave comments if you can, feedback can help shape new ideas and can encourage an Author. I'm still holding out hope some more writers will join in. I hope you've enjoyed this chapter, more next week :)

Big hugs Lizzie :)

Please note the original Avatar story is property of James Cameron and his affiliates, this story isn't written for profit just my own enjoyment and hopefully the enjoyment of others.

http://james-camerons-avatar.wikia.com/wiki/Tree_of_Souls

Harry is Just out of the second year of Hogwarts and is about to find his life was nothing like he thought, being told your mother was not who you were told, your father wasn't the man you thought would be bad enough, but learning that your not the boy who lived and your not even a boy how will Harry cope with life changes new family ties. No one can say life is boring since finding out magics real.

I do not own the right to Harry Potter, Rights go to J R Rowling and her publishers, this is just my take on how it could have been.

-----This story is set after Chamber of Secrets-----

Harry Potter and the Deceptions of life

Chapter 1: Truth’s revealed

Harry Potter was anything but your average teenager, many people assume they know him even though all they really knew was a name. Even Harry didn’t know himself he had for years felt something wrong and when he found out about magic he thought that was what it was but he was to be in for a very big shock.

Harry had just returned from Hogwart’s for the summer vacation, no sooner had he arrived back the Dursley’s had given him a huge list of chores and told him when he wasn’t working to stay in his room they had then gone off for the week to the coast for a holiday. Vernon had had a CCTV system installed and warned Harry that if he did anything freaky they would know and he’d be punished.

Harry wasn’t too bothered in fact he was happy to be alone for once; he hated staying with the Dursley’s and no matter how much he pleaded with Dumbledore the old man refused to allow him to live anywhere else. The Weasley’s had even offered to adopt him after last year but Dumbledore would hear none of it.

Harry had only been at Hogwart’s for 2 years and was already sick of Dumbledore’s manipulations, Harry acted like he didn’t know Dumbledore was using him, after all if Dumbledore had really been worried about the stone in the first year it would have been destroyed before Voldermort went after it. He also wondered about the diary and who really planted it.

Harry never said anything but he suspected that Lucius may not have been behind it, his actions were of the type that were typical of purebloods that he had come across but for some deep reason he felt that again he had been played. Harry started wondering what the next few years would be like having to clean up messes created by Dumbledore’s for his amusement.

Harry knew he was being groomed to be the saviour the Wizarding world wanted but at present he saw no way out. As he lay on the bed contemplating the woe’s of his existence little did he realise the way out was about to open and it would be nothing like he expected. There was a loud pop and Harry bolted to his feet with his wand drawn.

There standing in the middle of the room was a finely dressed goblin. He had made no attempt to run, hide or defend himself as he stood there looking at Harry.

‘Mr Potter your wand is not required, I am here on official Gringotts business and mean you no harm,’ said the goblin ‘my name is Gragnok, chief advisor to the Potter/Black estates and finances.’

Harry was unsure but knew too well goblins although able to be vicious were also highly trustworthy, after all they were trusted as bankers for the Wizarding world, Harry slowly lowered his wand but kept grip on it just in case.

‘That is better, I am here on behalf of your departed parents to discuss some important matters, however it is unsafe to proceed here, so that you can better trust me I have a message from your mother. Gragnok said as he held out an emerald

Suddenly a small holographic type image of Lily Potter appeared

‘My beautiful child, how I wish I could be there for you right now, if you are getting this message then something has happened to me and I am no longer with you, I have left instructions with Gringotts in case something should happen to me, Gragnok should be bringing this message trust him, he will do no harm. I suspect Dumbledore will have left you with the Dursley’s if so it was against my wish and my will, if this is so the information Gragnok will give you will allow you to leave there, I will talk more soon.’ With that the image disappeared

‘If you would change to more suitable attire and pack your things I shall take you directly to Gringotts and after our business I can drop you were ever you like.’ Said Gragnok

Harry considered the message and decided to go along for now to see what this was all about. Harry didn’t have much in the way of wizard clothes but he did have 1 set of everyday robes just in case he needed them, after changing his clothes he quickly packed his meagre possessions in his trunk and stood in front of Gragnok.

‘Firstly pour this over your wand, it will remove all tracers that the Ministry use to detect underage wizards,’ said Gragnok as he handed a vial to Harry ‘here is another vial because at some point you may have to change your wand,’ he said as he handed Harry another vial

Harry did as requested and there was a feint glow around the wand before it dissipated and then harry placed the other in the potions area of his trunk.

‘Now to hide your scar,’ said Gragnok ‘Please stand still this will only hurt slightly,’ said Gragnok

Harry felt a slight pain but remained standing, after a few seconds Gragnok nodded and Harry reached up. He felt the area the scar had been only to note he felt nothing there.

‘Take this, it is a port key directly to my office at Gringotts, I will bring your trunk and Owl,’ said Gragnok as he handed Harry a quill ‘say pure and it will activate,’

‘Pure,’ said harry as he suddenly felt a tug below his navel, seconds later he crashed in a heap in the floor in a large office

‘My Apologies I should have warned you to bend your knees for landing.’ Said Gragnok as Harry got back to his feet ‘Please take a seat,’

Harry sat in a large red leather armchair facing a carved mahogany desk as tea appeared in front of him
‘Firstly I have another message from your mother,’ Gragnok said as he held out another gem

‘My beloved child, this will be difficult to hear but I beg you to listen as calmly as you can, before I go into further details I ask that you drink the potion Gragnok will hand you, do not worry it is not poison it will restore you to how you should look, you see you were disguised at birth to protect you from Dumbledore, when you have taken the potion Gragnok will relay the rest of this message,’ said Lily’s image before it faded again

Gragnok placed a vial of silvery pink liquid on the desk, Harry eyed the liquid unsure of what it might be but he was sure it would not be poison, had Gragnok wanted him dead he would have done it earlier. Carefully Harry picked it up un-corked it and drank it in one, the liquid felt warm and tasted slightly bitter.

Harry placed down the empty vial and quickly drank a little tea to remove the taste. Gragnok placed the gem on the table and Lily’s image reappeared

‘Firstly my beloved child you have most likely been told many lies about your heritage, I am sure you have been told I was a muggleborn and that I had a sister Petunia, if so you have been lied to. My real parents were Cygnus and Druella Black; I have 3 sisters Bellatrix, Andromeda and Narcissa.’

‘I was born a year after Narcissa I was named Sapphira Antheia Black and was the youngest, however someone Obliviated my family and stole me from them at my birth replacing me with a stillborn baby to make it seem like I had died at birth. I only discovered this in my 5th year at Hogwart’s using a potion to discover my ancestry. Narcissa and I were always close at school,’

‘We discovered what had happened together and it was Narcissa who told me that I had supposedly died at birth. We had to be careful who we told in case the person who did it was still around, we did tell my real mother and father and my other sisters were aware too as was Severus Snape,’

‘It was Severus that caused me to find out about my heritage after he called me a nasty name, anyway someone must have found out because just after school my parents died mysteriously and of course it was blamed on Voldermort. Anyway after that I suspect my sisters had been Obliviated, again as Narcissa and Andromeda didn’t seem to want to know me anymore and Bella seemed as though she had begun losing her mind.’

‘Anyway going back to during my 7th year at Hogwart’s I fell in love with Severus and we began dating, I had always been close to him all through school and thinking back I have to wonder whether the marauders picked on him because of that reason. I suspect it wasn’t their doing though and that they were being manipulated.’

During the last year of school Severus and I had also made peace with James Potter and Sirius my cousin, after checking them for the Imperius curse I confided in them about my real identity, they both became very protective of me when they found out what someone had done, to everybody outside our circle we were all just friends.’

‘I could not prove they had been manipulated before and even they just put their issues with Severus down to immaturity. After school I was still going strong with Severus and after a year together I became pregnant. It was then that I heard Severus had joined Voldermort and had been found as a spy and killed. I was also warned that my baby was at risk,’

‘When I was told Severus had died and that Voldermort might be after you James pretended to marry me and made out you were his, we disguised you at birth to make you look like him. I didn’t like it because it made me sad to see my beautiful daughter living as something other than what she really was.’

‘Yes honey by now you are thinking what the hell do I mean by that, you were not born as the boy Harry James Potter you were born as my daughter and your name should be Persephone Sapphira Black, Black because I was still unmarried at the time. Before you were 2 months old I found Severus was alive but due to things Dumbledore had told him he would not speak with me thinking I had betrayed him.’

‘I tried many times to tell him but before I knew what was happening we were deep in hiding after being told of a Prophesy that had been made and that Voldermort was definitely after you. James had come to love you as his own and although I was still not in love with him we were happy to an extent, James said that if he did not survive the war that the Potter titles, lands and wealth were to be given to you. I tried to refuse but he said that if not the Potter wealth would end up in the wrong hands and he did not want that.’

‘He also said that even though you were not of him he saw you as his own no matter who your real father was, I relented in end. When my real parents died my father had made sure I would want for nothing, when father first found out about me he remade his will making sure I had a home and money should I ever need it.’

‘Gragnok is the goblin that organised the wills of both the Blacks and the Potters and shortly he will read them both to you. I am sorry I am not there with you my daughter and I only hope life has not been too harsh on you, be wary of Albus Dumbledore he is not as good as he makes himself appear, as for Voldermort again he is not what he appears to be.’

‘Yes Voldermort is a dark wizard but there is a difference between being dark and being evil, sometimes the light can be more evil than the dark. From what I discovered Dumbledore was behind my kidnap and possibly my parents death, If a prophesy was made it is possible it was faked to stage our deaths,’

‘I am not saying to trust Voldermort if he still exists I am just telling you to be wary of both Dumbledore and Voldermort and to use your own judgement, not all of the things carried out in Voldermort’s name were done on his orders. His main goal was to liberate the magic world so that the dark magic was not restricted by the light.’

‘As said before Dark does not mean evil and light does not mean good a light wizard can be evil just as much as a dark can. A couple of final things before this message ends, firstly the potion will return you to your real gender by tomorrow morning, please live again as my daughter and accept your real name, secondly I want you to find my sister Narcissa and make sure she receives the gem Gragnok will give you.’

‘Narcissa I hope will take care of you and teach you of our family, also if Sirius is around see him too, he is the head of the Black family and he can make sure you are looked after, he is your godfather and you should already be living with him, but I suspect he has done something foolish if we are dead.’

‘There is another gem which contains details of our secret keeper, if we were betrayed by Peter Sirius may have been blamed as everyone thought he was our secret keeper, please make sure Narcissa gets that too, if Sirius gets into trouble it will hopefully get him out. There is also a gem for Severus, if he is still alive please find him and give it to him’

‘Finally my beautiful daughter grow up strong and proud, I wish I could be there with you but know I will always watch over you,’ said Lily’s image as it slowly vanished

Harry sat there is shock with tears running down his face, his whole life was a lie, everything the Dursley’s, his mother’s blood status, his father. It was becoming clear that Dumbledore was still manipulating the situation. By keeping him at the Dursley’s he knew Harry would become compliant and submissive, or so he thought.

By making sure he had certain information he was guiding him to do certain tasks to make sure the world continued to see Harry as the saviour of the Wizarding world, since his mothers kidnap Dumbledore had been trying to create the perfect submissive tool one that people would look too in tough times and one that would make Dumbledore himself look good.

Harry was brought out of his musings by Gragnok

‘I apologise for not giving you more time to think on things and can assume that it will take some time for you to wrap your mind around everything that is happening, I apologise but there are other things we need to discuss,’

‘Firstly the will of James Henry Potter,’ said Gragnok

‘I James Henry Potter being of sound mind and under witness does hereby bequeath all of the lands, titles and wealth of the Potter family to Miss Persephone Sapphira Black. These include the Potter family manor which is un-plot able. To reach the property you will first have to call the estates head house elf scarlet.’

‘Scarlet is a free elf who works for the Potter family and from this day forth the Black family, she will guide you to the Potter family properties and will also serve as your personal maid. I also hereby will that you be recognised as an adult in regards to your inheritance, but I would recommend having Gragnok continue as financial advisor,’

‘Seph although you may not have been my child know that I love you as if you were, know that although your mother and I were friends and not married you still mean a great deal to me, if I am no longer around know that like your mother I will watch over you.’

‘Gragnok is to provide you with the Potter family ring which will allow you to access the money without having to enter the bank, he is also to provide you with a card similar to a muggle credit card that you can use in the muggle world.’

‘Gragnok is also to provide you with all your identify papers which will change depending on whether you use the name Potter or the name Black, please remember you do not have to use the name Potter I will not mind, just remember me, Forever your father James.’

Harry had sat listening to every word, tears still streaming and still struggling with the knowledge that had been imparted.

‘I will provide you with a detailed ledger of all the lands properties and monies included in the potter family that belong to you, only you will be able to open the ledger, now we move to your mother Sapphira Antheia Black’s will or as she was known Lily Potter.’

‘I Sapphira Antheia Black being of sound mind and under witness does hereby bequeath all my possessions to my beloved daughter Persephone Sapphira Black. The possessions include the black family cottage in Wales the house elf Emerald will guide you there, all of the personal possessions in vault 204 and all the monies left to me by my father. ‘

‘Please remember when you are settled you can have the items from vault 204 transferred to where you live, the items include diaries and other personal items as well as lots of books on various aspects of magic, use them well and study hard you may need the knowledge, some of the books are considered dark so be careful who you tell,’

‘Gragnok is to provide you with one of the Black family rings which will allow you to access your money without having to enter the bank, he is also to provide you with a card similar to a muggle credit card that you can use in the muggle world and will be linked directly with your vaults.’

‘I have asked Gragnok to continue to manage the family finances and I ask you to trust him, he has always looked after our assets with care, you are also to be recognised financially as an adult, this allows you direct access to your monies and prevents anyone else from interfering with what you do with your money and possessions.’

‘This precaution was taken because both James and I feel that someone may try to seize your properties and wealth to use for their purposes, we know Dumbledore had a group called the Order of the Pheonix and we feel he may wish to use your wealth to fund his own goals and ambitions so be careful.’

‘Finally my daughter remember no matter where we are we love you,’ with that Gragnok placed the parchment down and looked at Harry

‘Miss Black I will tell you now that the Potter or Black family rings cannot be removed once on your fingers and the cards will not work for anyone but you even under Polyjuice or other concealments.’ Said Gragnok as he handed Harry 2 rings, the first had a fire diamond with the Potter family crest engraved into the stone, the other looked like liquid Onyx with what Harry assumed was the Black family crest engraved.

Harry slipped the Black family ring on his little finger of his right hand and the Potter ring on the little finger of his left as Gragnok suggested. As the rings readjusted to Harry’s fingers the stones both glowed for a second or two and Gragnok said that that was to indicate that the rings had been activated.

Harry was also told when the change occurred the rings would again resize, Harry was now recognised as the head of the Potter family and the Black family heiress even though he was still male, Harry was also told that now the rings were active he could call on the house elves of both the Potter and Black families and no matter where he was they would appear.

Gragnok then handed Harry 2 portfolio’s detailing the properties and other items available to him now.
‘Miss Black,’ said Gragnok

Harry flinched at the name still very uncomfortable with the knowledge in less than a day he would change into a girl, the whole idea was frightening the hell out of him, how in the world was he to cope being a girl after 12 years of life as a boy.

Harry was snapped out of his musings by Gragnok

‘Miss Black, I understand this is still a rather large shock for you, but there are still things to organise and discuss so I must ask that you try to keep with me as I discuss other matters regarding you and your relatives.’

Harry nodded

‘Firstly your aunt Narcissa, I have contacted her and asked her to attend a meeting tomorrow morning, I felt it best you see her after you change tonight,’ said Gragnok

Harry nodded still slightly numb but aware of what Gragnok had said

‘Your other Aunt, Bellatrix is in Azkaban for murder, the charges are pretty severe and I doubt she will be out ever. Then there is your cousin Sirius Black, he is also in Azkaban but there may be a chance with the information on the gem your mother discussed and there may be grounds for an appeal.’

‘Lastly your other Aunt Andromeda is also free as she never openly supported the dark lord, however I would suggest you let Narcissa guide you with regards your family as some may be loyal to Dumbledore and it could cause problems.’ Said Gragnok

‘For tonight I would suggest you call your personal elves and ask them which of the properties are habitable and stay there tonight, have one of them bring you back here around 8am tomorrow, Your aunt is to arrive at 8.30. I would suggest you bring your trunk and other possessions as once Mrs Malfoy knows the truth of your heritage she will most undoubtedly take you to live with her.’

Harry nodded again before shaking himself out of his slight daze

‘Is there anything else I need to know,’ asked Harry

‘No for now that is all,’ said Gragnok as he handed Harry the identification and documents.
Harry placed the Gems and the documents in his trunks and the ID in his pocket before turning back to the goblin.

‘I take it I just say the names of the elves,’ when Gragnok nodded Harry continued ‘Emerald, Scarlet,’

There was a sudden pop and 2 house elves appeared one in a little red dress on in a green one

‘Good day Mistress, how can Scarlet serve you,’ said Scarlet looking slightly confused

‘Good Day Mistress, how can Emerald serve you,’ said Emerald also slightly confused

‘Why did they call me Mistress, I’m a guy,’ said Harry confused

‘Because although the physical change may not have occurred you are still recognised as the Mistress of the 2 families,’

‘We are sorry is we upset Mistress we is just doing as we must,’ said Scarlet with her ears curled over her eye’s slightly, Emerald had the same look as if they had done something wrong

Harry sighed ‘It’s okay, I just wondered that’s all, I suppose I will have to get used to it sooner or later although looking like this does make it feel even more confusing, now Scarlet, Emerald out of the Potter and Black homes I own which is ready for habitation,’ asked Harry

Scarlet was the first to speak ‘The Black Family cottage is ready,’

‘The Potter Manor was shut down when Lord Potter went into hiding Mistress, you will need to visit to wake the Manor up again,’ said Emerald

‘How would I wake it,’ asked Harry

‘Mistress would need to use her magic to light the fire in the main bedroom, that will wake up the Manor again,’ said Emerald

‘Okay I will leave it sleep for now and will stay at the cottage tonight, what about food at the cottage,’ asked Harry

‘Emerald can fetch some food while Scarlet takes Mistress, if that is okay with Mistress, is there anything particular Mistress wants,’ asked Emerald

‘No I don’t mind,’ said Harry ‘Okay Scarlet please take me to the cottage,’ said Harry as Emerald popped away ‘Thank you Gragnok I will see you tomorrow,’

Scarlet snapped her fingers and Harry, Scarlet and Harry’s possessions vanished from Gringotts. Seconds later Harry opened his eyes to stunning living room in Emerald, the furniture was all deep dark mahogany. Scarlet turned to Harry with big bright eyes

‘If Mistress wants Scarlet will show Mistress around,’ said the little elf
‘That would be nice,’ said Harry

For the next hour Scarlet led Harry around the cottage, the place was huge and Harry had to wonder if it was more a mansion than a cottage. The common room was large enough for a family gathering, there was also a large dining room, a study, a library and at least 10 bedrooms including the master suite which Scarlet had already set up for Harry to sleep in.

Harry spent some of the afternoon perusing the library, he found many books of interest including transfiguration and potions and especially some charms books that were specifically for girls. Although Harry still wasn’t sure what to make of everything he had been told he felt he should prepare.

It all seemed unreal but at the same time why would his mother lie, Harry just couldn’t see it happening yet he still wasn’t sure how to deal with what he knew tonight would bring. Part of him wanted to contact Hermione for help; the other part feared not only her reaction but whether she was under the control of Dumbledore.

Harry had seen Dumbledore’s manipulations for the last 2 years, he suspected he was being groomed and it was slowly becoming clear that Dumbledore was definitely not the man he portrayed himself as. If what his mother had said was true it was very possible it had been him who had shaped even his mother life.

The question was why, could it be that to gain power he wanted to be seen as the one who shaped the saviour, did that mean Voldermort was not bad but had been made to look bad just to boost Dumbledore’s reputation so that he could take over from behind the scenes rather than a direct assault to gain power.

The more Harry considered this the more sense it made, Harry decided he needed an ally but Ron was a bad idea, it seemed the Weasley’s or at least most of them were in Albus’s control, Harry doubted Hermione would be though then again she did always seem to be very interesting in Harry’s business.

Harry decided to worry about it later for now he had bigger issues, first the fact that his mother wasn’t who he was told she was and second his father was Snape, of all the people it had to be Snape, then again he worked for Voldermort maybe he would be good to talk to.

‘Scarlet,’

‘Yes Mistress,’ said the elf

‘Can you got to Hogwart’s and bring Severus Snape here, make sure he is alone when you get him and make sure he knows not to tell anyone,’ said Harry

‘Scarlet will do as Mistress asks,’ said the elf before she popped away

Less than 10 minutes later Scarlet popped back with a tall dark familiar figure, as the figure turned to Harry with his wand ready Harry saw confusion before Snape’s mask re-appeared

‘Potter,’ sneered Snape ‘Why have I been brought here,’

‘Please take a seat professor, we have a lot to discuss,’ said Harry

‘I will not, tell me where are we, this does not look like your relatives home from the description Dumbledore gave.’ Said Snape angrily

‘No it isn’t this is my home, part of my inheritance, and if you don’t want to sit that’s fine, you should know though, my mother never betrayed you,’ said Harry

Snape’s eyes widened

‘What the devil are you talking about Potter and no riddles,’ snapped Snape

‘I want your oath that what is said here between us stays between us, if not then I will have Scarlet return you to Hogwart’s,’ said Harry

Snape looked angry ‘Fine you have my oath,’ said Snape as he was bathed in a pale blue light

‘Thank you as I said my mother never betrayed you, till the day she died she loved you even when you turned your back, Dumbledore had swore you were dead and Voldermort might come after her child so she pretended to marry James Potter to cover her pregnancy, that way no-one would suspect her child was yours,’ said Harry

‘How dare you lie about such things, your just like your father and his damned pranks, I am warning you Potter continue like this and I will kill you myself.’ Snapped Snape

‘I take it you don’t remember my mother was part of the Black family and that she was replaced at birth with a stillborn before being placed with muggles.’ Asked Harry

‘What kind of fool do you take me for Potter, your mother was a muggleborn witch,’ said Snape

Harry pulled out the birth certificate he had been given earlier and handed it to Snape before pouring 2 cups of tea. Snape stared at the document with a look of complete shock on his face; slowly he sat still with his eyes on the document.

‘Where...where is she,’ he asked

‘Who,’ said Harry

‘My daughter,’

‘That is not for you to know right now,’ said Harry feeling awkward

Snape stood up fast and pointed his wand at Harry ‘you will tell me now or you will feel pain like never before Potter,’ said Snape

‘You would harm the only person who knows your daughters whereabouts, not that you have any right to call her your daughter,’ snapped Harry

‘I’m warning you Potter,’

‘Don’t threaten me again Snape or you will never see me again, it’s bad enough that you have treated me like dirt for the last 2 years but to see that you would hurt your only child is sick,’ snapped Harry angrily

If Snape’s eyes could have gone any wider they would have fallen out his head, he paled as he slumped down in the chair behind him and put his head in his hands.

‘No, you’re lying,’ said Snape ‘you look just like that traitor and you’re clearly a boy,’ he hissed

‘I won’t deny I look like James now but I am assured that by tomorrow I won’t, my mother fearing for my safety made me look like a boy when I was born. Dumbledore lied to my mother saying you were a spy for the light and that Voldermort had discovered your betrayal and killed you, she pretended to marry James to cover my birth.’

‘Then 2 months after my birth she found you were alive but you refused to speak to her when she wanted to explain, before she knew what was happening both she and James were in hiding because of a prophesy, Dumbledore told them Voldermort was after me because of it. She never got to speak to you again.’

‘Maybe if you had listened to her she wouldn’t be dead, but either way it happened and now I have to wonder who killed her, was it Voldermort or Dumbledore,’ Said Harry

‘Dumbledore wouldn’t,’ said Snape

‘Are you sure, he has manipulated my life since birth sending me to abusive so called relatives when they are not even related to me so I would become humble and attention starved, giving me clues to protect a stone that should have been destroyed rather than placing kids in a school in danger. You tell me, what better way to gain power than to do things from the shadows while standing in the light,’ said Harry

Harry explained about Lily being a Sapphira Antheia Black not an Evan’s as was thought and how even after finding the truth it had been re-hidden by someone and Harry was suspecting Dumbledore, they carried on talking through dinner and Harry imparted more about what he knew had been going on and also about his life at the Dursley’s. Harry had also given Snape the gem entrusted to him to pass on to Snape, part of him did not want to but the other part felt he had to for his mothers sake. Snape had said he would view it later.

‘It makes sense now,’ said Snape

‘What does,’ said Harry

‘Dumbledore told me that I had to be a spy for him, he said if I wasn’t careful I could lose Lily, he made it sound like Voldermort would go after Lily so I agreed, then I returned to find Lily in James house and her with child, I felt betrayed. That damn meddling old man,’ snapped Snape as anger overtook him

‘Yes well you’re not the only one Dumbledore had been playing around with,’ said Harry

‘I’m sorry,’ muttered Snape

‘Excuse me,’ said Harry

‘I said I am sorry,’

‘For what, not listening to my mother, for being Dumbledore’s pet spy or for hating me for no reason and treating me like dirt?’ Asked Harry

‘All of it, everything. I treated you like that because I felt betrayed by James, we only made friends in the 7th year of school and even then it was a rocky friendship, then I saw them together and I flipped, when I saw you the first time I saw him, I hated you because you should have been mine and Lily’s not his,’

‘Worse I allowed myself to think you had been pampered and preened all your life, I hated you because I hated James, ‘said Snape as his masks dropped and he finally showed the broken man he truly was and wept
Snape stayed like that for a while, Harry was struggling with what to do, part of him wanted to see the man hurt but he realised that he had been played as much as everyone else, after a minute or two Harry got up and gently took Snape into a hug. Snape tensed at first but after a few seconds he allowed himself to relax and weep for his losses.

‘Emerald,’ said Harry while Snape was still in his arms and it was getting late, there was a pop and Emerald appeared

‘Yes Mistress, how can Emerald help Mistress?’

‘Please can you set up the guest bedroom next to the master suite, the professor will be staying tonight.’ Said Harry

‘No I should go, I don’t deserve to be here,’ said Snape

‘Emerald will do as Mistress asks,’ said the little elf as she popped away

‘I didn’t ask, as for deserving that is beside the point, if you return to Hogwart’s in this state Dumbledore will know something is wrong and he will discover what has happened, I cannot allow that just yet,’ said Harry

‘You’re right, and I would not want to cause you more suffering than you have already had because of that man,’ said Snape ‘Why did you comfort me, surely you hate me for all I have done’ he asked
‘I never hated you, I was angry at you and how you treated me, I was angry when I found out how you treated my mom towards the end, but at the same time I can understand how you must have felt like you were betrayed and my mom must have seen something special worth loving if even at the end she still loved you,’ said Harry

‘Don’t get me wrong I am far from comfortable about all this, to be honest part of me wants to curl up and wish all this news away, but I can’t and right now I have a lot more to worry about than who my father is, so forgive me if I cannot bare to call you that at the moment, I don’t know who you are, I only know the bitter potions master who made the last 2 years hell,’ Snape paled

‘Maybe with some time I will feel different but for now let’s just head to bed and take things a step at a time, I have a meeting with Aunt Narcissa tomorrow, I would be grateful of your support, maybe we can spend some time together over this summer and get to know each other from the beginning,’ said Harry as he stood up

‘I would like that,’ said Snape

Before he could say anything more Harry began to drop to the floor in agony, Snape paled and quickly caught Harry before he fell. At first he was worried but then he noticed Harry hair was slowly getting longer and seemed redder and he decided it must be the transformation Harry no Persephone had mentioned earlier.

Quickly he called Scarlet to show him to Persephone’s bedroom where he gently placed his daughter on the bed before Scarlet changed Persephone’s clothes. Snape conjured a chair and watched his daughter as she slowly began to morph, he held her hand as her body was wracked in pain but there was little he could do to help her.

Pain medication would not help in this situation the changes were too severe to be numbed. So he did the only thing he could and watched over her holding her hand hoping to give her strength, after what seemed like an eternity she seemed to settle down before finally drifting into a peaceful slumber exhausted from the transformation. Snape gasped at the sight of his daughter, she was truly Lily no Sapphira’s daughter.

She looked slightly taller with waist length Mahogany hair with obsidian low lights, she had defined cheekbones which were a trait of the Snape’s and her skin was like porcelain like Sapphira’s and Narcissa’s was and she had a perfect slim figure, he found himself hoping to be able to become the father he should always have been.

Even though he realised that after his actions towards her mother and herself it may be too late, even so he would try. As he considered how to go about making amends he slowly drifted off to sleep.

Harry is Just out of the second year of Hogwarts and is about to find his life was nothing like he thought, being told your mother was not who you were told, your father wasn't the man you thought would be bad enough, but learning that your not the boy who lived and your not even a boy how will Harry cope with life changes new family ties. No one can say life is boring since finding out magics real.

I do not own the right to Harry Potter, Rights go to J R Rowling and her publishers, this is just my take on how it could have been.

-----This story is set after Chamber of Secrets-----

Harry Potter and the Deceptions of life

Chapter 2: Family

[From this point on Harry will be known as Persephone or Seph for short and he will be recognised as female]

Seph’s eyes fluttered open after a minute or two she realised her vision was clear and felt her face for her glasses only to find they were not on her face and her face felt different. Slowly she began to push herself up noticing her body felt sore but lighter. She slowly swung her legs off the bed and attempted to stand nearly falling before she managed to grab one of the posts of the bed.

Tentatively she made her way over to a full length mirror using the wall as her support, she notice her balance was off way off and whatever she was wearing felt weird even if it was comfortable, there was a knock at the door and Seph went to answer but stumbled over landing in a heap on the floor.

Snape heard the sound and rushed in to see what had happened, he quickly helped Seph back to her feet and figuring her intended destination he held her and guided her over to the mirror. There she stood with complete and utter shock written on her face. Standing there was no longer the boy who lived with an unruly black mop of hair, skinny limbs and pasty complexion.

Instead there was a young girl long deep red hair with black streaked in it, her face was porcelain and her skin was flawless, she had a curvy slim figure, long shapely legs and...and breasts and they were not small well at least when compared to other girls her age, it didn’t take Seph long to figure why she was off balance with longer legs and different weight distribution she knew it would take a little time to learn to move properly again.

The biggest change was her face her eyes seemed a slightly brighter green than before and a little bigger, her face was almost just like her mother except for her cheek bones which she noted were similar to Snape’s. As he held her there she realised how much she looked like him and her mother crossed, she was taller by at least 2 inches.

Even though part of her wanted to scream she had to admit she was hot even if she did think so herself, she looked up at Snape for a second before looking back at her reflexion, this was definitely going to take time to get used to she thought.

‘You’re beautiful, just like your mother,’ whispered Snape

Seph blushed then noticed the blush in the mirror and blushed more, carefully she turned to walk back to her bed but Snape kept his arm around her to help guide her.

‘Are you feeling okay,’ he asked

Seph wasn’t sure, how does one deal with a sudden and complete reversal such as this, how was she going to cope being a girl when she knew nothing about girls, sure she had friends at Hogwart’s who were girls and she supposed there wasn’t much of a difference other than the way they dress. Seph paled as she realised it meant skirts and girl clothes.

As she sat on the bed she looked at Snape again before answering

‘I’m...I’m not sure,’

‘I can understand that, it isn’t everyday you find everything about you was not what you thought, and looking so different probably doesn’t help. Know though that although I haven’t been the best person to know I intend to change that, if ever you need to talk know I will listen and try to help as best I can,’

‘It’s going to be hard at first but I will do my best to be there for you, I don’t expect you to call me dad or father or even think of me like that until you’re ready if ever, I cannot take back what I did all I can do is try to change to be more the person I should have been to support you,’ said Snape

‘Thanks, you know you are very different when you don’t try to act the big bad potions professor,’ said Seph

Snape laughed something that startled Seph at first, she could not remember a time she ever heard the man sitting beside her laugh, he had a nice laugh and it seemed such a waste to have hidden it from the world, Seph realised for the first time how much Dumbledore’s manipulations affected the man beside her.

She wondered if he had laughed like that when he was with her mother and whether she was the last to ever hear that laugh. Snape took a more serious expression

‘I haven’t laughed like that for some time, since your mother actually, when I was told she had married James I fell into a depression which later turned into a form of hate, when your mother died I blamed James and vowed I would never love another woman, I never smiled again, I never laughed I just threw myself into work,’ said Snape

‘Well I have to say I kinda like your laugh and it is something I could definitely get used to hearing, that is if you care to come out of that depression and hate filled existence,’ said Seph ‘It would not do me any good to have a manic depressant as a father,’

Snape laughed again ‘You know I think I could get used to laughing again, although I might have to scowl in potions, you know to keep up appearances,’

‘Making student’s nervous isn’t the best way to get them to co-operate, take Neville he is excellent at Herbology he should be good at potions but because of his fear of you he becomes clumsy, maybe if you didn’t intimidate him he would not blow up your classroom as much.’ She snorted

‘Yes but I can’t be nice to him he is a Gryffindor,’ snorted Snape

Seph put her hands on her hips and glared at him

‘Oh Merlin,’ said Snape with a worried expression

‘What,’ said Seph looking confused

‘The shame my daughter the daughter of a Snape is in Gryffindor,’ he said trying to keep a straight face,’

‘Yeah, yeah lap it up laughing boy, you should know though that the hat wanted me in Slytherin,’ said Seph

‘Then why were you placed in Gryffindor,’

‘Because I asked it not to put me in Slytherin, people told me that all bad wizards came from Slytherin so I didn’t want to be in there,’ said Seph

‘Well I have to say it is not my house that makes a wizard bad it the wizard themselves that do that, during the war there were as many Gryffindor’s, Huffelpuff’s and Ravenclaw’s in the service of the Dark Lord as there were Slytherin’s,’ said Snape

‘I’m beginning to realise that,’ said Seph ‘I am also beginning to realise not everything I have been told about the war is the truth,’ said Seph

Before she could continue there was a pop and Scarlet appeared

‘Mistress, Scarlet is happy to see Mistress looks like Mistress now, breakfast will be ready in about half an hour, Emerald went this morning to collect some clothes for Mistress and Scarlet has run a bath,’ said Scarlet

Snape kissed Seph on the head startling her ‘I will see you downstairs, do you mind if I check out your library while I wait,’ he asked

‘Be my guest,’ said Seph

Seph tentatively stood determined to learn to walk with some sense of balance as Snape left the room
‘Does Mistress need Scarlet for anything else?’

‘No that will be fine thank you,’ said Seph as she wobbled to the bathroom

She managed to get there and quickly undressed trying not to look at her body

[How in the world am I going to do this without looking] she thought [Oh what the hell it’s my body and I will have to deal with it sooner or later]

With that Seph braced herself and took her first look in a mirror naked only to begin blushing like mad, [definitely hot] she thought, she pushed the strange feelings she was having away [I’m sure in a few weeks as I feel more natural like this I won’t react like that again]

Seph slowly got into the bath relishing in the heat that eased her every aching muscle, she let out a long soft moan startling herself and making her blush again, she quickly began to wash checking her body out completely [the sooner I do this the sooner it won’t embarrass me] she thought. After 15 minutes she was out the bath and busy drying herself off when Scarlet appeared

‘Scarlet will dry you Mistress,’ said the elf as she snapped her fingers and suddenly a warm feeling came over Seph and she was dry

‘Thank you Scarlet,’

‘Emerald had placed some clothes that should fit Mistress on the bed,’ said Scarlet

Seph walked in with a bathrobe on and blushed at the sight of the female underwear, she quickly put on the panties before looking at the bra confused, Scarlet saw the confusion and explained how girls put them on and why. Seph followed the instructions and soon she was dressed completely.

Seph looked at herself in the mirror and realised although everything still felt weird she had to admit she looked good. She was wearing a white knee length sundress; though she had to admit getting used to the breeze would be the hardest task even if it did look good.

Seph was about to make her way downstairs as the door was knocked

‘It’s open,’ said Seph

Snape walked in and smiled at what he saw

‘You look really beautiful,’ he said as he took her hand and kissed it.

‘Thanks,’ she blushed feeling uneasy still with the fact that it was seen as normal for a man to kiss a girl or womans hand

‘Breakfast is ready shall we go,’

Seph nodded and Snape placed her arm in his as he led her down to the dining room. Seph really enjoyed her breakfast, she found she was hungrier than usual and suspected it was all the energy it took during the transformation. The pair continued talking through breakfast, Snape suggested during the summer she learn Occlumency to keep Dumbledore from her mind.

They also talked about Narcissa and the Malfoy’s, Seph was very worried about how Narcissa would accept Seph as her niece and how Draco would react when he learned the boy who lived was a girl and his cousin. Snape tried to reassure her that the Malfoy’s might be proud and a little snobbish but away from the public they were a very loving family.

‘Draco is my godson, I know him very well although he knows very little about me, after all he knows nothing of me and your mother or why I have always appeared closed to the world, I think him seeing me smile or laugh because of you will win him around, I might even have to warn him from chatting you up,’ said Snape

Seph laughed nervously whilst blushing [That is definitely the last thing I want to think about right now] she thought [Oh Merlin I never even thought about girls before in that way let alone boys]

They finished eating around 7.30 but as Scarlet and Emerald were going to be taking them they didn’t need to rush, they sat in the common room drinking tea and the conversation turned to the library.

‘You have a very good collection of books in your library by the way,’ said Snape ‘I can tell they are your mothers choice,’

‘How can you tell that,’ Seph asked

‘Your mother was excellent at charms and potions and a dab hand at transfiguration there are also a few books she wrote of her own on the subjects,’ he informed her

‘Well I best take another look now as after today I may be living at the Malfoy’s and I might like to take them with me.’ Said Seph

Snape showed her the books and Scarlet brought her trunk down before she deposited her mother’s books and a few others she had seen and some Snape had recommended. Before long though it was time to leave, Snape handed Seph a white cloak, Emerald shrink Seph’s belongings and picked them up before Scarlet snapped their fingers and the group vanished from the cottage.

A few seconds later they appeared outside Gringotts, Snape kept hold of Seph as she nearly fell over, since she had woke up she had begun getting better with her balance but it was still a bit off. They made their way inside and were greeted by Griphook.

‘We are here to see Gragnok,’ said Seph

‘Any you are,’

‘Har’ said Seph before she was cut off by Snape

‘Miss Persephone Black and Professor Severus Snape’ said Snape calmly, ‘I would also like to see Gragnok alone at some point if it can be arranged,’

Seph realising her error blushed

‘I will inform Gragnok now, if you would like to wait in the VIP suite I will also arrange some tea,’ said Griphook

‘Thank you,’ said Seph as she entered the room Griphook had indicated, she took a seat only to realise her legs were open and quickly closed them blushing

‘This is going to take some time to get used to,’

‘Of that I have no doubt but I am sure you will learn quickly, said Snape as Gragnok walked in

‘Ah Miss Black I am pleased to see you have contacted Professor Snape, Miss Black if you would wait here for a few minutes I believe the Professor wishes to speak to me,’ he said as Snape nodded

‘No problem,’ said Seph

‘I will be back shortly,’ said Snape as he followed Gragnok out the room

Seph poured herself some tea and chatted to the house elves while she waited, she asked them about the properties she owned and asked if there was a way to allow Snape access to the cottage. They confirmed how she would be able to provide him access; it was as simple as her telling him he was welcome there without invitation. Seph had to laugh she expected some complex spell or ritual.

It was almost 20 minutes before Snape returned with Gragnok

‘Miss Black we can head to my office now, I am sure Mrs Malfoy will be here shortly and there a few things Professor Snape wishes to discuss with you,’ said Gragnok

Seph nodded and followed the 2 to the office she had been in the other day; she took a seat in one of the armchairs before Snape began to speak

‘Firstly I am aware you are already wealthy but I would like you to have this, I cannot make up for the lost time or the mistakes I have made but I wish to at least begin, you don’t have to use it but it is a symbol that you are of the house of Snape,’ said Snape as he handed Seph a ring with a blood diamond and the Snape serpent crest etched into the stone.

‘I.’ Seph was cut off before she could argue

‘I am still not expecting anything in return other than the chance you gave me yesterday to get to know each other from the start again, but if for any reason I die as the last Snape I would like you to inherit as it is your birth right,’ said Snape

Seph nodded, she could see it was pointless to argue and placed the ring on her right fourth finger.

‘I would also like to give you these, they were my mothers, they have always been passed to females in the family and my mother would want you to have them as do I,’ he said handing Seph an old carved wooden box

Inside was a beautiful white gold serpent necklace, the serpent had emerald eyes and Seph could feel a strong magic energy coming from it, the box also contained a pair of serpent earrings and a serpent bracelet that looked impossible to put on.

Snape took out the necklace and Seph lifted her hair so he could put it on her but the necklace seemed to slither on itself, he then pointed his wand at her ears piercing each one magically before putting the earrings in, he then carefully lifted the bracelet out and held it next to her arm. Seph jumped as the bracelet began to move and slithered around her wrist before going still again.

‘The necklace is imbued with protective spells and will protect the wearer from many jinx’s, the earrings work together with the necklace, the bracelet works as self defence and contains a mild paralysis agent which will render attackers unable to move for 30 minutes, the bracelet activates automatically if it detects a violent threat against you.’

‘Also the bracelet will act as a wand holder and any wand held there will be unable to be removed except by the owner,’ Said Snape as he sat back down

‘Th...thank you, I,’ said Seph a little overwhelmed with Snape’s behaviour [maybe it will work out between us, maybe he will be the father I have always wished for] she thought

‘There is no need for thanks Seph, I am happy to be able to see them being worn again,’ said Snape
There was a knock at the door and Griphook entered

‘Mrs Narcissa Malfoy is here to see you,’ he said

‘Good, good show her in,’ said Gragnok

The goblin stepped aside and Narcissa walked in head held high, she noticed Seph but said nothing as she noticed Snape both of which had stood.

‘Severus, it is good to see you, you haven’t been around this summer yet, I hope you come soon Draco is terribly bored,’ said Narcissa as Snape took her hand and kissed it.

‘I hope I will be around a lot more than previous years this summer, I hope I have reason to visit you nearly every day if not stay over,’ said Snape with a smile

Narcissa raised an eyebrow

‘Severus have you finally met a woman you are interested in, I haven’t seen you smile since just after Hogwart’s,’ said Narcissa

‘You could say that,’ said Snape

‘Any is this the young lady you have your eye on,’ asked Narcissa as she appraised Seph
Seph blushed and looked down

‘She seems very shy Severus, although I do have to say she is very beautiful.’ Said Narcissa

‘She is the young lady we speak of but it is not to do with love or marriage,’ said Severus

Seph was playing with her hair feeling very self conscious it was then that Narcissa spotted the Black family ring

‘Where did you get that,’ she said as she went to grab Seph’s hand

‘Narcissa please take a seat and all will be explained,’ said Snape as he caught her hand

Narcissa dropped her arm and regarded the young woman again ‘Fine but I expect a good explanation,’

Snape helped Narcissa into a chair then Seph before he sat between them

‘Miss Black do you have the gems I gave you yesterday,’ asked Gragnok
Narcissa’s eyes went wide

‘Damn,’ said Seph ‘I left them in my trunk, Scarlet,’

Scarlet appeared with a pop

‘Yes Mistress how can Scarlet help young Mistress,’

‘Please can you get my trunk in here I need something from it,’ said Seph

With a pop the trunk arrived and was enlarged, Seph quickly bent over and opened it up

‘She isn’t very lady like is she,’ said Narcissa

Seph blushed realising what Narcissa meant and she quickly crouched as she rummaged for the gems. A few seconds later she had found them and after closing her trunk Scarlet popped away again with it. Seph went to hand Gragnok the gems but he stopped her.

‘Pass the red one to Mrs Malfoy,’ said Gragnok ‘Only she can activate it,’

Seph did as told and handed Narcissa the gem in question, Narcissa looked at it and realised its significance she placed it on the desk before an image of Sapphira AKA Lily appeared

‘Hello dear sister, I know this will come as a shock to you as I know your memories were altered but please hear me out, the last you heard of me you thought of me as Lily Potter but that has never been my true identity. When I was born I was stolen from my family and replaced with a still born, I was placed with a muggle family who raised me as their own.’

‘I suspect they had their minds altered, however it was not until my 5th year at Hogwart’s before I learned the truth, you helped me check my heritage after Severus called me a mudblood, we found that I was not Lily Evan’s at all and that I was in fact your younger sister Sapphira Antheia Black. We told mother and father and our other sisters and tried to pretend we were just friends,’

We did that for fear whoever took me in the first place may try again. Unfortunately whoever it was did find out we knew and they Obliviated yours and our sisters memories and killed our parents. After that you would never let me speak to you again even though we had been close friends all through school,’

‘I suspected that whoever had altered your memories had put me in a bad light, the young girl sitting by you is my daughter Persephone Sapphira Black, and she is a Black because I was unmarried at the time of her birth. When she was born she was disguised as a boy because we suspected someone might come after her.’

‘She has been hidden as a boy for a little under 13 years, she will need help coping with such a sudden change and I ask you as my sister to help her, she was most likely placed with my adopted family who may have mistreated her, she will probably have very little knowledge of the magical world and I suspect Dumbledore may even have plans to manipulate her.’

‘Gragnok has a copy of the Black family ledger, you will note both me and my daughter are listed, also Gragnok has a potion ready to prove Seph’s heritage, please sister love her as your own, give her the love I could not be there to give, teach her about our family the Blacks, her father is Severus and I hope he is away from that manipulative old man Dumbledore.’

‘If he is please let him know I never betrayed him, the Potter marriage was a fake to hide that fact that Seph was Severus’s child, Dumbledore lied to me saying Severus was dead and Voldermort would be after Seph if he found out my child was Severus’s, James was just a friend helping protect me and Seph,’

‘2 months after Seph was born I found Sev was still alive and tried to talk to him but he did not want to listen, he believed Dumbledore and his lies, I tried to convince him and explain but I didn’t get chance before I had to go into hiding because I had heard of a prophesy and that Voldermort was actively seeking my daughter,’

‘I hope Seph has contacted him if I wasn’t able before I died but if not and he is away from Dumbledore let him know about Seph he deserves to know his beautiful daughter. I have left a number of vials with memories of our time at Hogwart’s in my personal vault, they are there for Seph to be able to get to know me better but they may help you remember me too beloved elder sister.’

‘Please Cissa love her as you once loved me, be the family she needs to grow strong, and protect her from Dumbledore, I will always watch over you my big sister,’

With that the image of Sapphira vanished, Snape had his arm around Seph and both had tears on their eyes, Narcissa looked teary but kept her demeanour, obviously trying to work it all out.

Gragnok placed a ledger on the desk and Narcissa recognised it immediately as the Black family history, it listed every Black from when the Black first existed to present day it also listed birth and deaths exactly. Narcissa carefully picked the book up and opened it to the last entries, there in bold lettering was Persephone Sapphira Black daughter of Sapphira Antheia Black and Severus Tiberius Snape.

Narcissa’s mouth opened in shock ‘No it’s not true, Severus tell me this is a lie,’ she whispered

‘It is the truth Narcissa, Gragnok Sapphira said you have the Potion,’

Gragnok nodded and placed a large vial on the desk with 3 quills, Snape picked a quill up and dipped it in the potion before turning to Seph

‘This will sting but only a little, can I have your finger,’ he asked

Seph complied and held out her hand, Snape jabbed her finger drawing blood, Snape then placed the quill on some blank parchment and watched as the quill began to move, listing Seph’s family tree. After a few minutes it stopped and Snape picked up the parchment before handing it to Narcissa.

After a second Narcissa picked up another quill dipped it in the vial and pricked her own finger before placing the quill on another parchment. After a few minutes Narcissa compared them as Snape performed his test. Once done Narcissa paled

‘Why,’ was all Narcissa could say before she began sobbing

Seph was out of her chair straight away hugging Narcissa trying to comfort her.

‘I shall leave you for a short time, call me when you have had time to compose yourselves and we can continue, there is no rush,’ said Gragnok as he left the room

A tea set appeared on the desk and Snape poured 3 cups, it took a good ten minutes before Narcissa calmed down to a whimper rather than a sob, Seph never let go, she wasn’t sure why she acted like she did but for some reason she felt it right. Without warning Narcissa’s arms snaked around Seph and she found herself pulled into a tight embrace.

‘You poor dear,’ said Narcissa softly ‘If only I had known, Severus you have a beautiful daughter, would you mind if I teach her how to be a Lady of the Black family.’

‘It is not for me to decide, I have no right’s to make decisions for her,’ said Snape ‘I treated her terribly when I thought she was Harry Potter, as you remember I thought Lily had betrayed me but in fact she didn’t and because of that Lily died and Seph was placed in the care of abusive magic hating muggles.’

‘When she attended Hogwart’s I still had my anger of James betrayal and I took it out on Harry, I never even gave time to get to know her as Harry because of my blind anger, so it is up to Seph if she will accept your help,’ said Severus as he hung his head in shame

Seph untangled herself from Narcissa before wrapping her arms around Snape

‘I am still not ready to call you father but I meant what I said about giving our relationship another go, please don’t keep beating yourself down and returning to your depression, show me that lovely smile you had earlier and laugh for me,’ said Seph

Snape smiled as he hugged her back

‘Merlin,’ said Narcissa in a slight daze ‘It has just sunk in you were the boy who lived the golden boy of Gryffindor,’

Seph paled expecting the worst

‘Damn that Dumbledore and his interfering, Seph will you come live with me at Malfoy manor and let me get to know my niece,’ said Narcissa as she smiled softly

Seph looked nervous but nodded ‘I would like that aunt,’ Seph hung her head as she suddenly thought of Draco and the possible teasing she would receive from him.

Narcissa seemed to notice her distress ‘Is something wrong dear,’ she asked

Seph blushed before Snape answered

‘I believe she is concerned over Draco and Lucius, Draco and Harry never got on and during the last school year Seph accused Lucius of endangering the students with Riddles diary,’

‘Don’t worry Seph,’ she said as she held a hand out for Seph pulling her to her lap and enveloping her in a hug ‘Granted Lucius was a little angry but more so at Albus for putting the thought in your head in the first place,’

‘Do not worry, you are family and I am sure both will accept you, as for Draco I assure you he is nothing like he makes out at school, at home he is very loving of family.’ Said Narcissa

‘Severus please get Gragnok so we can finish our business and head home,’ said Narcissa

‘I would suggest taking Seph shopping first, she has only been female since this morning and only has what she is wearing,’ said Snape

Seph paled unsure about shopping, the only shopping she had ever done was to get school supplies never anything to wear elsewhere.

‘Yes even more important that we finish this meeting as soon as possible, there will be a lot to get,’ said Narcissa

Minutes later Gragnok came back in the office with Severus and took their seats.

‘To business, I take it Miss Black will be living with Professor Snape and your family Mrs Malfoy,’ asked Gragnok

‘Yes,’ both said

‘Good it makes me happy to see family getting back together, especially this young lady after hearing Miss Sapphira Black’s words spoke I know Miss Black will need lots of support, there are a few forms to sign Professor about legal guardianship obviously as her only living parent guardianship is passed to you,’ said Gragnok as he handed Snape 2 forms to sign

Snape read through and signed, the forms indicated he was taking responsibility of Seph’s life as she was underage to be considered a full adult.

‘Now just to make you aware Miss Black has been made an adult financially, I trust you both to make sure she does not go too mad with her wealth,’ said Gragnok ‘Although final say on purchases are down to Miss Black’s decision.’

The 2 adults nodded

‘Not that she will need to spend money for a while, I am sure both my family and Severus will make sure she wants for nothing.’ Said Narcissa

Gragnok nodded ‘Quite. Miss Black also has another crystal for you to see, I would suggest showing it in front of Mr Malfoy because he will need to act in a political fashion, it concerns your cousin Sirius.’ Said Gragnok

Narcissa growled

‘Actually it is testimony by Sapphira proving Sirius was not the Potter’s secret keeper meaning they were betrayed by someone else,’ said Gragnok ‘It is likely Sirius was framed and as no formal trial was ever had then he never had chance to prove his innocence,’

Narcissa’s frown disappeared as she took in this new information

‘Finally as Miss Black will be living at your home Mrs Malfoy I wish to ask Miss Black if there is anything she wishes moved there from her mother’s personal vault,’ asked Gragnok

Seph considered this for a minute ‘I don’t know how much there is and whether there is enough room,’ said Seph

‘Do not worry about space there will be plenty, Malfoy manor can be expanded magically to make rooms bigger in the inside than they appear.’ Said Narcissa

‘If it’s okay them I would like it all sent so I can go through it in my own time,’ said Seph
‘Seph can you call you elf,’ said Narcissa

‘Which one,’ said Seph causing Narcissa to raise a brow

‘How many do you have?’

‘2 personal maids,’ said Seph

‘Then call both,’

‘Scarlet, Emerald,’

Both elves popped in

‘Yes Mistress,’ they chorused

Narcissa turned to them ‘You are to go to Malfoy Manor and speak to Trixy my families elf, you are to inform her that we will be having a girl move in and she is to prepare the east wing, please assist her, when you are done return here and inform Gragnok, he will send the vault your Mistress wishes to be at home,’ said Narcissa

The two elves looked at Narcissa then at Seph

Seph nodded ‘Please do as Mrs Malfoy has asked,’

‘Yes Mistress, we will do as we are asked,’ with that the 2 elves popped away

‘If that is all Gragnok we will head out now as we need to address the problem of Seph’s wardrobe and other things young ladies need.’ Said Narcissa

‘quite, quite, well then Miss Black I wish you good luck with adapting and remember you are always free to come in if you need any advice,’ said Gragnok

‘Thank you for everything Gragnok, although I still haven’t quite figured everything out you have been most gracious and kind and I appreciate the time you have spent helping me,’ said Seph

‘You are welcome dear, take care,’ said Gragnok with a smile as the party of 3 left the office and made their way out of Gringotts.

Seph wasn’t sure she had ever seen a goblin smile before; it was a little unnerving but she tried to forget it and concentrate on the task at hand. As they walked out of Gringotts into the fresh air Snape turned to Seph

‘Before anything I think we best get your wand checked, it might not work as well now and the last thing you need is to return to Hogwart’s with a faulty wand,’ said Snape

Seph nodded and followed Snape while Narcissa looped her arm in Seph’s

As they entered the shop Seph remembered the first time she came there for her wand and how creepy Mr Ollivander seemed. It seemed Mr Ollivander was on target yet again as he suddenly appeared
'Good afternoon,' said a soft voice. Seph jumped.

An old man was standing before them, his wide, pale eyes shining like moons through the gloom of the shop.

'Hello,' said Seph awkwardly.

'Ah yes,' said the man. 'Yes, yes. I thought I'd be seeing you again Miss Black.' It wasn't a question. 'You have your mother's eyes. I remember telling you how it seemed only yesterday she was in here herself, buying her first wand. Ten and a quarter inches long, swishy, made of willow. Nice wand for charm work.'

Seph paled, Mr Ollivander moved closer to Seph. She noted his silvery eyes were as creepy as ever.

'Your father, on the other hand, favoured a mahogany wand. Eleven inches. Pliable. A little more power and excellent for transfiguration. Well, I say your father favoured it — it's really the wand that chooses the wizard, of course.'

‘Ah Severus it is good to see you and with your beautiful daughter too,’ said Mr Ollivander

Seph’s eyes were wide

‘You mean,’

Severus held up his wand and Seph felt like passing out, how much did Mr Ollivander know, Seph paled at the thought

‘And Mrs Malfoy as lovely as ever I see,’ Narcissa smiled

‘Do not worry Miss Black you have my oath and word of honour that I will never reveal my knowledge of your past to anyone,’ the old man said with a smile ‘Now let me see your wand,’

Seph pulled out her wand and showed it Mr Ollivander

‘Ah yes, it is good you came to see me, this will definitely not work for you at the moment, the core is still correct but the wand itself is wrong, hmmm let me see,’ he said as he removed the Pheonix feather and went in the back and collected a number of boxes.

Carefully he selected a few and placed the core in each getting Seph to try each one about the 15th wand she tried the wand sent out a large ball of red sparkling flames, the flamed did no damage just coated the store in a light show.

‘Indeed this is excellent,’ he said with a smile ‘Very unusual too, The outer surface is ebony with a Basilisk fang inside as you will see there are runes carved on the wand making it good for practically any spell and of course it still has your Pheonix feather core, it’s Ten and a quarter inches charmed to be flexible.’ He smiled brightly at Seph

‘Mr Ollivander would it be possible to place another Pheonix core in Miss Black’s old wand,’ asked Snape
Seph looked confused

‘Ah yes, I understand Professor Snape, of course I can make Miss Black’s old wand appear as if it has never been any different,’ he quickly went in the back and after perusing several Pheonix feathers he selected one and placed it in Seph’s old wand.

Seph went to pay but Snape interjected and paid the 15 Galleons for both wands before saying good bye and leaving the shop.

‘We will explain it later why we had your old wand made to look like it did before,’ said Snape
Seph nodded realising it was a secret matter

‘I have a few supplies I need to get so I will leave you and Narcissa to go to Madam Malkin’s to begin clothes shopping, I will meet you at lunch at the usual place Narcissa,’

Narcissa nodded as she led Seph to Madam Malkin’s

As they entered the shop Madam Malkin immediately made her way over ‘Mrs Malfoy it is a pleasure to see you, and who is the fine young lady accompanying you,’ she asked

‘This is my niece Persephone Black we are here today to buy her a complete new wardrobe,’ said Narcissa
‘Of course step this way,’ said Madam Malkin as she led them to a private room in the back of the shop
‘If you would step on the podium dear I can get you measured,’ she said

Seph looked nervous but with Narcissa’s encouragement she stepped up and Madam Malkin began to measure her waist, hips and bust before checking her height. A number of hours later the 2 of them finally left the shop, Seph had to admit it was pretty fun though, although she wasn’t sure how she felt about Narcissa’s insistence that she pay and not Seph.

After Madam Malkin’s they went to various other stores to collect hair products and make-up of all types, Seph found herself dribbling over watermelon fragranced shampoo’s and strawberry fragranced conditioners not to mention the huge selection of bath oils and body creams Narcissa bought her.

Make-up was just as bad with Narcissa buying a number of expensive make-up sets and various books on hair and beauty charm work. Finally they visited the Apothecary where Narcissa bought several readymade potions telling Seph they were for times of the month, Seph was utterly confused but shrugged as Narcissa said she would explain later.

All in all Seph was having a great time; her balance had improved tremendously since first thing in the morning, well that was until the disastrous shoe shop. Narcissa insisted on buying her several pairs of low heal and high heel boots, several pairs of court shoes and high heels, a number of flats, some strappy heels and more she also bought Seph several different handbags as well.

It was midday when Narcissa and Seph left Diagon alley, surprisingly neither were carrying bags of shopping as Narcissa had one of her house elves take all the shopping back to be placed in Seph’s room. Seph wondered where they were headed as they walked through the streets of London. The area was pretty expensive from the looks of it.

Before she could say anything though they entered a posh looking restaurant, the head waiter recognised Narcissa straight away and led them to a table where Snape was already waiting.

‘I was beginning to wonder if I would see you today,’ said Snape with a fake scowl
Seph laughed

‘Well we still have this afternoon to do yet, you might want to head back to the manor while we continue,’ said Narcissa

Seph looked at Narcissa in shock ‘You mean we haven’t finished yet,’ she asked incredulously

‘Of course not Seph, we have finished in Diagon alley and next we hit muggle London, there are so many other shops we have to visit there are all the brands young ladies should be aware of like Gucci, Prada, Dolce & Gabbana and many more. All fashionable young ladies need designer clothes in their wardrobes.’

Seph was starting to wonder if all these clothes were going to bankrupt the Malfoy’s, she tried to insist on paying but her aunt refused point blank.

‘Have you had a good morning Seph?’

Seph beamed him a smile ‘Yes, I never knew shopping could be fun, the only time I have ever been shopping was in my first year with Hagrid and my second year with the Weasley’s, it’s also been fun getting to know Aunty,’ said Seph

‘Now Seph remember to call me Cissa, Aunty makes me feel old,’ she laughed

Seph blushed ‘Sorry this is all new, I mean having family and family that actually wants to know me,’ Seph looked down embarrassed by what she said

‘How anyone could not want to know you is beyond me, you’re so full of energy, don’t get me wrong Draco is my son and I love him but boys just don’t do shopping and I always wanted a daughter to shop with, and even though you might not be mine I am thoroughly enjoying this bonding experience,’ said Narcissa with a huge smile

As they ate their meal they continued to chat about Seph’s morning and how she was feeling, Seph was already feeling close to Narcissa and Snape was even closer after their chat last night and this morning it felt as though a huge weight had been lifted and there was much less tension between them.

Seph was starting to see why her mother fell in love with him, when he dropped the masks he was ironically very sweet and kind, Seph was looking forward to getting to know him better and wondered whether one day she may even feel natural about referring to him as her father.

Snape left them in muggle London and the girls went busily around the shops, Seph felt like a dress up doll but she didn’t mind it was pretty fun seeing how different outfits looked and figuring out what went with what. Narcissa promised to take Seph to a beauty spa later in the week where they would spend the whole day being pampered. Seph found she was looking forward to it even though she was still reeling from last night’s gender switch and still hadn’t quite got her head around the whole thing she was too busy enjoying her time with Narcissa to stop and consider it all.

It was around 6pm before they were finally done and made their way to the leaky cauldron to Floo back to Malfoy manor, both Narcissa and Seph were pretty tired but after Narcissa handed Seph a pep-up potion they both felt a little more alive and ready to face the Malfoy family. Seph called Scarlet at the pub and had her take the shopping back ahead of them.

Seph's life has been turned upside down, she's still running on automatic and hasn't had chance to sit and contemplate all that has happened but there is more to sort before she can finally process all that's happened and finally come to terms with her new life.

I do not own the right to Harry Potter, Rights go to J R Rowling and her publishers, this is just my take on how it could have been.

-----This story is set after Chamber of Secrets-----

Harry Potter and the Deceptions of life

Chapter 3: Malfoy’s and Ministry

As Seph stepped out of the fireplace at the Malfoy manor her eyes were wide, strangely enough though 2 men using the study she had entered paid her no mind as they continued to argue.

‘As I have been saying for years Albus Dumbledore should be removed from his position Minister, he is a danger to the children,’ said a man Seph recognised at Lucius

‘Ah but there had been no deaths and last year’s problems have gone away,’ said the man Seph recognised as the Minister for Magic

‘He is trying to make me look bad Minister, do you realise he led the Potter boy to believe I was the one that gave the Weasley girl that wretched book,’ said Lucius

‘Calm Lucius, I am sure it is a misunderstanding,’ said Fudge

‘It isn’t,’ Seph found herself saying without thought

She gulped as both men turned to her, fortunately Lucius noticed Narcissa

‘Cissa it is good to see you, have you been out all day, I thought you only had a meeting in the morning, and who is this young lady with you,’ said Lucius as he kissed Seph’s hand making her blush

‘It is a long story and one both you and the Minister should hear,’ said Narcissa

‘I can’t stay too long,’ said Fudge

‘Trust me you will want to stay for this, if I were you I would cancel all appointments, this may take some time and it is very important,’ said Narcissa

‘Okay dear but you still haven’t said what this young lady’s name is,’ said Lucius

‘She is your niece Persephone Sapphira Black daughter of Sapphira Antheia Black and Severus Tiberius Snape,’ said Narcissa

Lucius eye’s were wide ‘You only have 2 sisters so is Sapphira a sister of Sirius,’

‘No Sapphira was my younger sister who was kidnapped at birth and replaced with a still born, my family were Obliviated so we did not know the truth, and even when we learnt it we were mind wiped again.’ Said Narcissa angrily

Seph didn’t know where to put herself and stood with her head down tear in her eyes

‘Sapphira was raised in a muggle home as Lily Evans,’ said Narcissa

Both the Minister and Lucius gasped

‘You mean this girl is the boy who lived,’ said Fudge

‘Yes although even that was possibly staged,’ said Narcissa

‘Lucius may I use your house elf, I need to cancel my schedule for tonight, this takes precedence,’ said Fudge

‘Yes Minister,’ said Lucius as the Minister wrote a quick note before Lucius called an elf to deliver the message

‘Is Severus here yet,’ asked Narcissa

‘I haven’t seen him he is most likely with Draco if he is here, I have only recently got back from several meeting’s,’ said Lucius ‘We will find him and meet in the dining hall,’

‘Scarlet,’ said Seph

‘Yes Mistress,’

‘Can you ask Professor Snape to meet us in the dining hall please?’

‘Scarlet will do as Mistress asks,’ said the elf before popping away

Lucius’s eyes were wide ‘I take it that was your house elf,’ he asked

‘Yes one of 2 personal ones I have, the others are at the estates I own,’ said Seph

Lucius seemed impressed, and then he noticed Seph’s rings

‘If I am not mistaken those are the Black, Potter and Snape family rings,’

‘They are, both my mother and James Potter asked Gragnok to read me their will’s yesterday, I am now head of the Potter family, recognised as one of the Black family heiress’s and have been recognised as a the heiress to the Snape family,’ said Seph ‘Uncle,’

Lucius again looked wide eyed

‘I want to apologise for my behaviour last year at Hogwart’s, I was left clues which made the perpetrator of the years happenings appear to be you, I am sorry for losing you a house elf and for acting immaturely.’ Said Seph

‘Think nothing of it my dear and you don’t have to call me uncle, Luc or Lucius will do,’ he said as he gave the girl a gentle hug ‘come let us head to the dining hall and discuss the situation fully,’ he said as he took Seph’s arm and led them all out the room towards the dining hall.

Severus and Draco were waiting outside the dining hall as the group approached, Severus smiled at Seph, Draco approached and took Seph’s hand.

‘Who is this beautiful young woman father, I hope you are not cheating on mother,’ he said with a grin

Seph blushed ‘DRACO,’

Draco looked startled ‘I see my reputation precedes me,’ he said smoothly

‘You wish,’ she snorted with a very Snape like raised eyebrow causing Severus to laugh

‘Draco maybe I should introduce your cousin Persephone Sapphira Black daughter of Sapphira Antheia Black and your godfather Severus Tiberius Snape,’ said Lucius

Draco paled as Seph found herself giggling

‘Sorry Draco, I really don’t know you very well and in our first year you offered me friendship and I refused because I thought you were snobbish, I apologise for that and ask that maybe we can start over, there is a lot I don’t know about the Wizarding world and maybe you can be a good teacher,’

Draco looked even more confused

‘All will be revealed however I will say this now Draco, your cousin has been through a lot and she hasn’t even begun to deal with many of the issues that have just come up for her so I ask you as my godson to watch out for her and be her friend no matter what you are about to hear,’ said Snape

‘I will,’ said Draco

The group sat at the table, Lucius at the head with Narcissa to his right followed by Draco, Severus was to his left with Seph next to him and the Minister was at the end of the table. The food soon appeared and all began to eat as Snape began.

‘Firstly I will inform everyone here, Seph contacted me last night because she had had a meeting at Gringotts which had brought light to many things, firstly that she was not who she thought she was, secondly that her parents were not who she believed them to be and many other things,’ said Snape

‘May I ask who you were before Seph as you said I met you in school but I believe I would have remembered such a beauty,’ said Draco

Seph blushed and lowered her head

‘I was Harry James Potter son of Lily and James Potter,’ said Seph nervously

Draco gasped however he quickly recovered and got up before walking around the table, Seph braced herself knowing Draco was either about to Hex her to death or beat her to a pulp, needless to say she was surprised as hell when 2 strong arms drew her into a gentle hug, after a seconds the arms released her and she found Draco’s hand lifting her chin.

‘Do not be ashamed there is obviously a lot to this story and I for one would like to hear it, I promised your father I would be your friend and listen and I meant it,’ he said as he kissed her forehead and returned to his seat

Seph sat shocked and blushing for a minute before she snapped out of her daze when the Minister spoke
‘So how did this happen,’ he asked

‘Well from what I was told by a message left by my mother, I had been made to look like a boy at birth to protect me, the best explanation is if I get you to imagine what I have surmised as of yet from everything I have been told since yesterday,’

The group nodded

‘Okay imagine you want to create a weapon or a tool, a totally obedient tool that will be a source of hope for people, imagine you defeated a dark lord and it gave you power and status, people looked up to you and you enjoyed that power but a number of years later you found many already forgetting what you did,’

‘So you need a new Dark Lord to appear, what better way than to create one,’ said Seph

‘Create a Dark Lord on purpose,’ said Fudge

‘Yes, what better way to do it than at a school, but you can’t just use anybody, it will take planning and the right candidate, Tom Marvolo Riddle steps into view, he is perfect, mother died at a young age, father a muggle who abandoned him, brought up in an abusive orphanage. He is the perfect base to work on.’

‘Now deprive him of any further love or affection, every year force him to return to the muggle orphanage to be abused, and push him hard to excel in his studies, give him a taste of power like prefect or head boy but never give him praise. Sooner or later the boy grows to hate muggles this moves to muggleborns,’

‘The only wizards who seem worth anything are purebloods because at least they have tradition and certain ways of dealing with people, anyway eventually you create the Dark Lord, only you find he isn’t as blood thirsty as you wish he was, so you have to make sure people loyal to you do things claiming it was done in the Dark Lords name.’

‘The problem is The Dark lord never openly chooses to fight, he never attends battles and there is no way to kill him and look good in public, so you need to draw him out. You begin preparing for this by stealing a girl from her family and bringing her up as a muggleborn, but somewhere along the line she discovers the truth.’

‘She tells her real parents and sisters, he parent’s are killed and her sisters mind wiped, one of the sisters is so affected by the mind wipe she begins to lose her sanity, the other has been led to believe she hated the girl. The girl herself goes quiet and gets with a boy you want to use as a spy. So you hatch a plan,’

‘Firstly you tell the boyfriend that if he doesn’t spy for you his girlfriend may die, then while the boyfriend is away spying you tell the girlfriend her love is dead after being caught as a spy and if the Dark Lord knows of her child he may come after them. Needless to say fearing for her child’s life she asks a close friend to pretend to marry her so the Dark Lord won’t suspect it was the traitor’s child.

‘2 months after the child is born the boyfriend returns from his mission to find his girlfriend in another man’s house with child, you feel betrayed and refuse to listen to what she tries to tell you, you close down your emotions and become nothing but the perfect spy,’ Meanwhile the girl is forced into hiding when she is told the Dark Lord has heard a prophesy relating to her child.

‘To protect her child further she makes the child look male and more like her friend they then go into hiding, The manipulator tries to encourage the girl to use a close friend as secret keeper but as they already have suspicious they chose someone else, unfortunately for them the person is more prone to manipulation than the one they were advised to use.’

‘That person betrays them to both sides, The Dark Lord does not believe the prophesy and feels his name is being tarnished again so he attends the hiding place on Halloween he finds he is too late the manipulator is already there and the girl and her friend are dead, the Dark Lord then finds himself on the receiving of a spell that rips him from his body and marks the child as an equal,’

‘When people arrive on the scene they find the mother and the supposed husband dead and the child cut by a curse. People are led to believe the child survived the killing curse and he is hailed as a saviour because the dark lord is no more. The manipulator doesn’t get the credit though so he needs a new plan,’

‘He sends the child to live with the family he originally planted the girl in, knowing full well that they hate magic and will abuse the child because it is different from them. The child is indeed abused, beaten regularly by the supposed cousin, starved and forced to work as less than a house elf and only given rags to wear.’

‘He is lied to about his parents death and they never celebrate his birthday or show him any love what so ever, they treat him as a complete freak especially if there is ever a hint of magic, of course they also deny magic exists, so the child grows up alone with no friends and ignorant of the very thing that defines him.’

’10 years later Hagrid the gamekeeper a simple man but caring arrives and takes the boy to see the Wizarding world, Hagrid is so excited to be helping the boy who lived he misses the sign of abuse, and is so pre-occupied he never even noticed the boys glasses are broke and he is wearing rags, when the boy enters Hogwart’s he is shown love for the first time,’

‘The old manipulator makes sure to show kindness to the lonely love starved boy, the potions master and spy see’s his child as the spitting image of James his betrayer and he shuns the child making sure to make the child life hell thinking he is just like his father, the only one to actually show affection is the old manipulator,’

‘Of course this makes the child more loyal and trusting of the old man who seems to care for him, now all the manipulator needs to do is place the child in circumstances where it appears the dark lord is trying to rise again, this gets the Wizarding world praising the attention starved humble boy and even though it places the child and school in danger it makes the old manipulator look good in the eyes of the public for protecting and nurturing their saviour,’ said Seph

‘By sending the child back each year to live in abuse you are insuring you keep control and keep the child humble, either that of the child will snap and create the next Dark Lord for him to kill and gain power.’ Said Seph

Seph’s audience were all open mouthed in shock from her hypothesis

‘You’re saying Albus Dumbledore is the real Dark Lord, what makes you think it is him, why do it like this surely he would gather followers and just attack.’ Said Fudge

‘Minister if I pick up this fork and threw it at you, I would be blamed would I not.’ Said Seph

Fudge nodded

‘However if I used my mind to pick up a fork and send it at you who in this room could hold the blame, bearing in mind there are 2 people who were made to appear as Deatheater’s the wife of a suspected death eater and the son of the same, then there is the golden boy Harry Potter, who would you accuse of throwing the fork when no-one’s hands touched it,’ asked Seph

‘I apologise for what I just said I am just trying to use an example and make a point, what is done in the shadows is harder to prove and also causes distrust,’ said Seph as she addressed the Malfoy’s and Snape

‘Think nothing of it dear, your hypothesis and examples make very valid points,’ said Lucius with a smile

Fudge sat and considered all that had been said

‘You are correct Miss Black and I see your point but the problem is proving your hypothesis correct,’ said Fudge

‘I agree, the problem is if Dumbledore learns of who I am he will no doubt try to alter me again and either harm my family or mind wipe them and anyone else who knows of who I really am, Minister tell me about Sirius Black,’ said Seph

Fudge paled ‘The man was sent to Azkaban for betraying Lily and James Potter, killing 12 muggles and Peter Pettigrew,’ said Fudge ‘Why would you want to know about him,’

‘Was he ever given a trial,’ asked Seph with a raised brow, she already knew the answer but wanted to hear it from fudge

‘No all the evidence pointed to him Albus.....’ he broke off

‘Yes I have no doubt Dumbledore informed the Ministry Sirius was the Potter’s secret keeper, but in fact he wasn’t,’ said Seph ‘Emerald,’

The house elf appeared ‘Yes Mistress,’

‘Can you please get the purple gem from my trunk,’ asked Seph

Emerald nodded and popped away only to return seconds later with the gem

‘Thank you,’ the elf nodded and vanished

Seph placed the gem in the centre of the table and immediately Lily’s Image appeared

‘This message is in case something should happen to Sirius Black if we are dead, we were told by Albus Dumbledore that the Dark Lord was after my child, we were to go into hiding under Fidelus and Dumbledore suggested using Sirius Black, we had suspicious about Dumbledore and as it was widely known Sirius was James best friend we decided to use another.’

‘We chose Peter Pettigrew and Sirius was to act as a decoy, if the Dark Lord was really after us we felt he would go after Sirius first, this would then give us time to find another hiding place, however if we are dead there is a good chance we were betrayed by Peter, if so Sirius may go after him and do something stupid.’

‘However we feel Dumbledore may plan to frame Sirius to make sure Seph’s godfather cannot take care of her, there are some things about Peter that should be known if we are killed that might help find him should he go into hiding, the main thing is that Peter is an unregistered Animagus, his form is that of a grey rat.’

‘James and Sirius are also unregistered Animagus, James is a stag and Sirius is a big black dog, the 3 of them became Animagus in their 5th years at Hogwart’s to help a friend Remus Lupin and a condition he has. If we are dead and Sirius is blamed please we ask give him a trial under veritaserum to help prove his innocence, we know he would never betray us.’ Said Lily as her image faded

Fudge looked shocked as did everyone else

‘The question is did Sirius really kill those muggles or did someone find a way to frame him keeping him from looking after me and spoiling well made plans,’ said Seph

‘I think it best Minister if we arrange a trail for my wife and Miss Black’s cousin, it appears things may not be as they seem,’ said Lucius

‘Quite, quite,’ said Fudge ‘I will need the use of your owl to begin the process, I will have Sirius removed from Azkaban tonight and held at the Ministry till the trial can be arranged, however given the situation I will try to ensure the trial is tomorrow morning,’ said Fudge

‘If you will excuse us we shall return in a moment,’ said Lucius

Lucius and Fudge quickly left the room heading to Lucius’s study, Seph’s masks of calm were slowly breaking down and she was struggling to keep from sobbing, she had sat both last night and today and considered the whole thing, looking at it from every angle before she came up with her hypothesis.

And after imparting her theories she was feeling rather mentally and emotionally drained, when her idea’s were in her head they seemed so surreal but speaking the words and letting those thoughts out just brought back to her all that had been taken from her and her mother all because of one man wanting to have power behind the scenes.

Finally she could hold back no longer and tears began streaming down her face before strong arms picked her up and she was placed on a lap before being enveloped, Seph glanced up to see Snape holding her, he kissed her forehead and she buried her head in his shoulder and wept. She wept for her mother, for James Potter and for every wrong that had been done against her family.

Seph wasn’t sure how long she was there, she didn’t care Snape was warm, not the cold potions professor he made himself out to be but the kind gentle man her mother fell in love with. Eventually she drifted off to sleep in his arms.

PSBPSBPSBPSBPSBPSBPSBPSB

It was morning before Seph opened her eyes to an unfamiliar bed, she slowly pushed herself up wondering where she was and what had happened, she found herself in an ornate four poster bed with soft pastel peach hangings, the bed sheets were a similar colour and felt soft and smooth, from her shopping the other day she surmised they were satin sheets.

Ironically she had never even heard of the material until Narcissa had introduced her to it while at Madam Malkin’s, in fact she only knew harsh materials like wool until yesterday, she had never known of Kashmir, silks and satins before. Seph blushed on seeing what she was wearing, it was a soft short nightdress that did nothing to conceal her nipples or figure.

Seph pulled the hangings back and gasped at the room she was in, it was fairly big, with an ornate dresser and there was even a pale peach leather couch and matching chaise longue. The carpet was cream and felt soft to her feet as she stood up to investigate her surroundings. There were 4 doors leading from the room.

The first turned out to be a lavish bath suite complete with a sunken marble bath, Seph noticed the hair and bath products she and her aunt had purchased here already neatly laid out. The second door was a toilet. The third led to a common room which Seph decided she would investigate in a short while and the last door let to a walk in wardrobe.

The wardrobe rooms rails were filled with the clothes Seph and her aunt had purchased yesterday, everything appeared neatly arranged with all skirts, dresses and so on placed together, shoes and boots were neatly placed on special shelves designed for such items and there was even a place for the bags.
Seph was brought out of her musings by a gentle knock at the door; she darted to the bed to cover herself

‘Come in,’ said Seph blushing

Narcissa entered closing the door behind her

‘Good morning honey, did you sleep well,’ she asked with a soft smile as she made her way to the bed and sat next to Seph

‘Yes, err... how did I...’

‘Get here,’ said Narcissa

Seph nodded

‘Well you fell asleep in your father’s arms, so he carried you up and left before I changed your clothes and tucked you in,’ said Narcissa

Seph visibly relaxed ‘I don’t even remember falling asleep,’

‘Well it is to be expected you have had a busy few days finding you are not what or who you thought you were, finding a father who had no idea you existed, your transformation, meeting me, our shopping trip and then meeting Fudge and explaining your theories to us, It was a wonder you stayed awake as long as you did,’ said Narcissa with a smile

‘Unfortunately you can’t relax just yet, Fudge sent word Sirius was moved to the Ministry last night and Amelia Bones head of Magical Law enforcement has agreed to give Sirius a trial this morning, so we have to get you ready,’ said Narcissa

Seph nodded as she got up and followed her aunt to the bath suite, she blushed as Narcissa asked her to undress and began teaching Seph about her hair care and body care products. As Seph began to bathe whilst blushing Narcissa began to inform Seph about her body and things all girls should know about their themselves especially what they need to know at the onset of puberty.

‘You mean I will have...’ she couldn’t say it; she just couldn’t say the word. Seph had once heard a couple of girls talking about periods and menstrual cramps but never paid much attention.

‘Yes honey and it is nothing to be embarrassed about it is a natural process all girls go through,’ said Narcissa

‘Is it painful,’ she asked ‘I mean bleeding and all,’

‘It can be, although it isn’t the blood itself that causes the pain, and there are potions that will help ease any discomfort,’

Narcissa went on to explain the potions she had bought Seph the other day as well as the other products needed, she explained how to recognise the first signs and when to take the potions and use the other products. After a while Seph was out the bath and Narcissa dried her off using magic before Seph was wrapped in a bathrobe and led into her bedchamber.

Narcissa then went into the wardrobe and began to pick out something suitable to wear, Seph found herself blushing again at the lacy underwear Narcissa handed her but she quickly put them on knowing there was no way she could argue, Narcissa then handed Seph a short green dress and matching dress robes before finally helping her choose shoes.

Narcissa had suggested court shoes that had a low heel, and after a little while learning to balance in the blasted things Seph finally managed to walk without tripping over her own feet, she was still a little unstable but Narcissa was confident by the time they were to leave for the Ministry Seph would be able to walk more comfortably.

Narcissa also began to teach Seph the basics of make-up but Narcissa did most of the work because they were pressed for time. The pair made their way down to the dining hall for breakfast to find Snape, Lucius and Draco already there.

‘Morning Seph,’ said Snape and Lucius together

‘Morning,’ said Seph feeling nervous

‘Seph I just want to say I think you’re really brave,’ said Draco

‘Huh,’ said Seph confused

‘With everything you have just found out and everything your going through, you know with getting used to a new body and learning to be the opposite to everything you once thought you were, I think your pretty brave to be able to cope so well and I still stand by what I said yesterday and on the first day of Hogwart’s,’

‘I would like to be your friend Seph, that is if you will have me,’ Draco said

Seph smiled ‘I would like that Draco,’ she beamed

They settled down for breakfast and Seph noticed Lucius had the daily. The picture on the front cover caught her eye straight away.

‘Uncle...sorry Lucius when you have read that can have it please,’ asked Seph

‘Certainly,’ said Lucius

Seph thanked him and began eating, breakfast was a relaxed affair, they discussed Sirius and his pending trial and also discussed plans for the rest of summer, Seph didn’t think she would have much time to relax as Narcissa discussed the various girl training she would be having over the summer, from etiquette and deportment to Make-up and beauty.

After they finished breakfast it was time to head to the Ministry and Lucius handed Seph the Prophet saying she could read it while they waited for the trial to begin so she would not be bored. After collecting their cloaks they used the Floo network to head straight to the Ministry. Seph was caught by Snape as she tumbled from the fireplace at the Ministry.

Her eyes went wide as she took in the sight of the magnificent interior of the place, in the main room there was a giant fountain with 3 figures in the centre, no matter where her eyes went there was something new to look at as they made their way through the building. At the main reception for the courts they had to present their wands for inspection before being allowed through.

After going down several spiral staircases they appeared in what looked like a dungeon, but she was informed each door led to a courtroom. Soon they were all sitting within court 4 awaiting the trial to begin and Seph turned her attention to the paper.

MINISTRY OF MAGIC EMPLOYEE SCOOPS GRAND PRIZE

Arthur Weasley, Head of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office at the Ministry of Magic, has won the annual Daily Prophet Grand Prize Galleon Draw.

A delighted Mr Weasley told the Daily Prophet, 'We will be spending the gold on a summer holiday in Egypt, where our eldest son, Bill, works as a curse breaker for Gringotts Wizarding Bank.'

The Weasley family will be spending a month in Egypt, returning for the start of the new school year at Hogwarts, which five of the Weasley children currently attend.

She had barely finished reading when the Judge entered and Sirius was brought in, there standing in the middle of the chamber was Sirius Black, his hair was shaggy and looked knotted and dirty, his clothes looked like rags and he appeared thin and pale. He looked at them his eyes narrowing on Narcissa before he noticed Seph.

His eyes widened as she smiled at him as he was strapped into a chair before his guards left.

‘My name is Amelia Bones and I will be the judge presiding over this case. This trial has been requested by Minister Fudge who has informed me new evidence has been brought forward by a Miss Persephone Black.’

‘Could Miss Black please approach the bench with her evidence?’

Seph felt nervous but stood and approached, she noticed since her name was mentioned Sirius’s eyes never left her even once. Seph placed the gem on the counter and Amelia watched as the message played.

Amelia regarded Seph after the message was complete ‘And how may I ask are you related to the Potter’s Miss Black,’ she asked

Seph looked around the room noticing there was no one else present ‘Is this room sound proof,’

Amelia nodded

‘Then I need to ask your oath that what I am about to tell you will never be revealed by you to anyone,’

Amelia considered the girl before replying ‘Then you have my oath,’ she said as she glowed light blue

‘I was their son Harry James Potter, Lily Potter was never married to James and Lily was not even Lily she was Sapphira Black, she had been taken from her family when she was born and placed in a muggle family, when she grew up and had me she feared that because of who my father was that I would be in danger so she disguised me as a boy.’ Said Seph as she looked down ashamed

‘That is quite a story, and who is your real father,’

‘Professor Severus Snape.’

What proof do you have that you are or were Harry Potter,’ asked Amelia

Seph held up her hands to show Amelia her three rings ‘I am the head of the Potter family, I am heiress of the Snape family and one of the Heiress’s of the Black family your honour.’

Amelia seemed please with the evidence after all only a Potter could wear the Potter ring; it simply would not accept anyone other than the heir of the previous head of house.

‘If you need I can also get the gem my mother left to tell me who I am and why they made me look like a boy,’ said Seph

‘That will not be needed, what you have shown is enough proof, I assume all this has only just come to light,’

‘Yes I only found out that I am a girl 2 days ago and it wasn’t until yesterday before my body had finished changing to its correct form,’ said Seph

‘Miss Black I must applaud you, you seem to be doing rather well, I myself would probably have a heart attack from that news, anyway let us get on with this trial.’ Amelia called one of the guards back who came carrying a vial of potion.

‘Sirius Orion Black, will you accept a trial under Veritaserum,’ asked Amelia

‘I will,’ said Sirius with a gruff voice

The guard approached Sirius and administered the potion, Sirius’s eyes glazed over and the guard confirmed Sirius was ready.

‘Is your name Sirius Orion Black,’ asked Amelia

‘Yes,’ said Sirius

‘Were you Lily and James Potter’s secret keeper,’ asked Amelia

‘No, I was not I was to be a decoy, both James and I felt it would be safer, Peter Pettigrew was to be secret keeper,’ said Sirius

‘Did you murder 12 muggles and Peter Pettigrew,’ asked Amelia

‘No when I found Peter he drew attention shouting that I betrayed Lily and James, in the confusion he threw a Bombarda spell behind him killing the muggles then he cut off his finger and used his Animagus form to escape.’ Said Sirius

‘We do not have Mr Pettigrew registered as an Animagus,’

‘That is because in our 5th year at Hogwart’s James, Peter and I became illegal Animagi to help a friend,’ said Sirius

‘Can you confirm Peter’s Animagus form,’ asked Amelia

‘He is a grey rat, obviously he should have a missing toe now,’ said Sirius

Suddenly Seph’s mind was a whirl and she jumped up

‘I know where he is, I’ve seen him,’ she practically shouted

‘You do,’ asked Amelia shocked

‘Yes and I can even show you,’ said Seph

Amelia eyed the young girl before continuing ‘Where have you seen him,’ she asked

Seph held up the paper

‘Step up here,’ said Amelia

Seph walked nervously over to Amelia and showed her the paper, there was a picture of the Weasley’s and on Ron’s shoulder was Scabbers the rat, he was grey and had a toe missing as described by Sirius.

‘Ron calls him Scabbers, he told me he has been in the family for around 11 years, if I am not mistaken rat’s tend not to live that long,’ said Seph

‘Kingsley gather a few Aura’s and go now to secure this rat before the Weasley’s leave for Egypt, bring it straight here, use extreme caution.’ said Amelia ‘Use the antidote on Sirius before you leave.’

Sirius’s eyes became unglazed before Amelia began to speak again

‘Sirius Orion Black, it is with pleasure that I find you not guilty of any of the charges you were imprisoned for, I hereby release you and will make recommendations to provide adequate compensation for the years you were incarcerated in Azkaban, although I doubt any money could make up for such injustice,’ said Amelia ‘however you will need to register your Animagus form,’

‘I will your honour,’ said Sirius as he was freed from the chair

‘I will make sure the possessions you had during your arrest are waiting for you when you get back, I assume you will wish to witness to the trial of Peter Pettigrew,’ asked Amelia

‘Yes your honour, I want to see him pay for his crimes,’ said Sirius

‘Return here in 3 hours, hopefully by then Pettigrew will be in custody,’ said Amelia

‘Thank you,’ said Sirius as he walked over towards the Malfoy’s, Snape and Seph, his eyes were on Seph only

He crouched in front of her and took one of her hands ‘You look just as beautiful as your mother, I can’t thank you enough for what you have done today, I only wish I could have been there for you all these years. I have no idea how I am going to repay you,’ he said as he kissed her hand

‘Well you can start by coming with us and getting cleaned up, I can’t have you running around with dirty paws now can I,’ asked Seph

Sirius’s eyes widened before he nodded and turned to the others

‘Lucius, my dear cousin Cissa and Severus it is good to see you, and who is this fine young man? Draco perhaps.’ He asked getting up

‘I am, I am surprised you know of me,’ said Draco

‘I was still a free man when you were born,’ said Sirius

‘It is good to see you Siri, I only wish it had been under better circumstances and that my sister was still here with us,’

‘As do I,’ said Sirius in a sad tone as Lucius and Severus also greeted Sirius

‘Come we will head to the Manor so you can get cleaned up,’ said Lucius

Life should begin to settle down for Seph, but how will she feel once the initial rush has slowed and she has time to think?

I do not own the rights to Harry Potter. Rights go to J K Rowling and her publishers. This is just my take on how it could have been.

-----This story is set after Chamber of Secrets-----

Harry Potter and the Deceptions of Life

Chapter 4: Settling In

The group made their way out of the courts and to the Floo network. Moments later they arrived at the Malfoy manor. Lucius quickly took Sirius to some rooms that had been set up for him so he could bathe and change into clean clothes. Lucius had Twinkle bring some food up to him.

‘I still can’t get around the fact that Weasley’s rat Scabbers is really an Animagus who betrayed the Potters,’ said Draco still in shock as the group drank tea in the main common room.

Seph nodded with tears in her eyes before Narcissa pulled her into a tight hug and allowed her to release her pain.

‘It’s okay honey. I am sure they will catch him and when we return to court you can see justice fulfilled as it should have been all those years ago,’ said Narcissa in soothing tones.

After about an hour or so, Sirius entered the main common room looking much better. His hair was still long but it was clean and tangle free. He had had a shave and was wearing clean robes. He knelt before Seph and took her hand.

‘I cannot convey my thanks enough. It is good to see how well you have grown up, even though back then, you were a little different. Lily and James told me you were a girl and who your real father was. I am glad you found him. He is a good man even if we never really got on well,’ said Sirius as he gently kissed Seph’s hand causing her to blush.

‘Narcissa I hope you are well,’ said Sirius as he took her hand and kissed it also.

‘I am better since we found out about Seph. Come, let me sort your hair, cousin,’ said Narcissa with a smile.

The three of them went to one of the bathrooms on the ground floor where Narcissa set to work trimming Sirius’s long locks.

‘So you’re my godfather,’ said Seph.

‘Yes I am but you can call me Sirius or Padfoot,’ said Sirius.

‘Why Padfoot?’ asked Seph in confusion.

‘I will show you when your aunt has finished my hair,’ said Sirius with a smile.

A few minutes later Narcissa had managed to tame Sirius’s hair.

‘Thank you 'Cissa. That feels much better. Now little one, you asked 'why Padfoot?',’ said Sirius as he transformed into a massive black dog and began licking Seph’s hand causing her to giggle.

A few seconds later he transformed back.

‘You will have to get registered now,’ said Seph.

‘Yes I guess I will,’ Sirius said.

‘Can you teach me?’ asked Seph.

‘Only if your father says I can,’ said Sirius.

‘I am sure he won’t mind. Has Lucius mentioned that we would like you to stay here while your home gets fixed up,’ said Narcissa.

‘I don’t want to impose,’ said Sirius.

‘Nonsense Sirius, plus it will give you chance to know Seph and Draco after all you are their cousin and Seph’s godfather. Seph is still getting used to being female. We only found her a day ago and I am sure she has lots to ask you about Lily and James. After all you knew them better than us,’ said Narcissa.

‘Well, if it okay with all of you, then I would like that,’ said Sirius.

Just then Lucius walked in.

‘Ah much better, I assume you are feeling a little better now Sirius,’ said Lucius.

‘I am, thank you Lucius,’ said Sirius.

‘Then we best be off, court should resume shortly,’ said Lucius.

With that, the group went back to the fireplace in the study before heading to the Ministry.

They made their way to the court room and were ushered in straight away. There, in the middle of the room on the chair, was a grey rat which looked to be petrified. To the right, the Weasley’s sat and appeared to be in a slight degree of shock.

The twins seemed to be finding the whole thing funny and had smiles on their faces. At seeing Seph they gave her an approving wolf whistle much to Snape’s annoyance.

‘Ah glad you could rejoin us. Miss Black, could you step up to the bench please,’ asked Amelia. Seph nervously walked to the bench, everyone of the Weasleys' eyes were on her.

‘Miss Black, can you confirm this is the rat you mentioned at Sirius’s trial?’

The Weasley’s all looked at Sirius standing next to the Malfoy’s, shock written all over their faces.

‘I can confirm it is the same rat your honour,’ said Seph.

‘Just call me Amelia. When did you first see this rat, Miss Black?’

‘It was on the train to Hogwarts 2 years ago during my first year there,’ said Seph.

‘And you stated that Ron had said the rat was in his family for over 10 years,’ asked Amelia.

‘Hey I have never met her in my life,’ spat Ron angrily.

‘Mr Weasley, please be silent in my court or I will hold you in contempt. Please continue Miss Black.’

‘Yes he did,’ confirmed Seph.

‘Very well Miss Black. Mr. Shacklebolt, please check the rat to see if it is indeed an Animagus,’ said Amelia.

Kingsley cast a spell and suddenly the rat began to morph in front of everyone present. Suddenly, in the rat's place, was Peter Pettigrew. To say the room was shocked would be an understatement.

‘Please secure the prisoner,’ said Amelia.

Kingsley and another Auror, quickly strapped Pettigrew to the chair. Kingsley cast another spell to prevent Pettigrew from changing, also making sure to remove his wand before casting an Enervate spell to wake him. Pettigrew looked in shock, his eyes widening at seeing Sirius. Before he could speak, Amelia began.

‘Mr Pettigrew, you are charged with betraying Lily and James Potter as their secret keeper, which in turn caused their deaths. You are also charged with killing 12 muggles and faking your own death, causing an innocent man to be jailed for over 10 years. How do you plead?’ said Amelia.

‘It wasn’t me. It was Sirius. He betrayed the Potters,’ said Peter in panic.

‘Mr Black has already been found innocent of all charges. Mr. Pettigrew, how do you plead?’ said Amelia losing patience.

Peter looked around the room and spotted Ron. ‘Ron, it wasn’t me, I was a good rat wasn’t I, tell them it wasn’t me,’ he said in a pleading tone.

‘Enough, as you are so unwilling to answer the plea, I have no choice but to question you under Veritaserum. Mr. Shacklebolt if you please.’

Kingsley stepped forward and forced Peter to take the potion, his eyes glazed over the same as Sirius’s did.

‘Are you Peter Pettigrew?’ asked Amelia.

‘Yes.’

‘Were you the Potter’s secret keeper?’ asked Amelia.

‘Yes.’
‘Did you betray them to the Dark Lord?’ asked Amelia.
‘Only Lily.’

‘Why did you betray Lily?’ asked Amelia.

‘James married Lily and we became distant. It was all Lily’s fault. James, Sirius, Remus and I were close at school till that woman got her hands on James. The Dark Lord said that James didn’t really love Lily but was bewitched. If I helped him he could free James, and I would have friends again, but Lily killed James,’ said Pettigrew.

‘What makes you think Lily killed James?’

‘Because the Dark Lord tried to save him from her evil.’

‘Did you kill 12 muggles and fake your death to cover for your betrayal?’

‘Yes. Sirius knew, he knew I was the secret keeper. When he came for me, I screamed that he was the murderer. I then cast a spell and made my escape. Soon the Dark Lord will rise again and I will be there to help him to avenge James. I have been watching that whore’s son and the Dark Lord will reward me for my loyalty,’ said Pettigrew.

‘I have heard enough. Kingsley, use the antidote on Mr Pettigrew,’ said Amelia.

As soon as Peter’s eyes came back into focus, Amelia addressed him.

‘Mr Pettigrew, you have been found guilty of all charges. You are hereby sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban with no options for appeal. Mr. Shacklebolt take him from my sight,’ said Amelia in disgust.
Seph was in tears as Snape hugged her to him. After they had carted Pettigrew out of the courtroom, Amelia turned towards the Weasley’s.

‘Usually harbouring criminals warrants punishment under the law; however, I have no doubt you were unaware of the rat being an Animagus, and a wanted criminal; so therefore you are free to leave,’ said Amelia.

As they left Ron gave Seph a strange look and Seph wondered what it was but figured it was because she just lost him a pet.

‘Mr. Black, once again please accept my humble apologies,’ said Amelia.

Sirius flashed Amelia a grin that immediately had her blushing.

‘Don’t worry about it. You were not to blame,’ said Sirius.

‘Thank you Mr. Black. You are free to leave. You can collect your wand at the main lobby. I have already informed them that you will be along to collect it, along with any other personal items you had at the time of your arrest,’ said Amelia as she got up and left for the chambers behind her seat.

Sirius gave Seph another huge hug.

‘I still can’t thank you all enough for what you have done for me,’ said Sirius.

‘You are welcome. Now let’s collect your belongings, get your Animagus registry sorted and then we can head for something to eat,’ said Lucius.

An hour later after everything had been sorted at the Ministry, the five were sitting in a restaurant in muggle London enjoying a good meal. Lucius and Snape were updating Sirius on everything that had been happening since his arrest, and Seph was busy talking to Narcissa. After all there were many things she still didn’t know about the Wizarding World.

After they were full they made their way to Diagon Alley so Sirius could get some new clothes and a few other essentials. On the way Seph was asked by Sirius about her life. He was not happy to hear of the treatment from the Dursley’s, and said that had he not been thrown in prison that he would have taken Seph to Snape sooner, and had that failed, he would have taken her as his own.

It didn’t matter to Seph as time could not be reversed. She was just happy trying to get used to her new life. The reaction to Sirius in Diagon Alley was funny. Some seemed afraid, others were welcoming. The goblins in Gringotts seemed to already know Sirius had been cleared and allowed him access to his vaults without question.

When Sirius entered one of his vaults he came back with a bag. Seph didn’t ask what was in it as they made their way to another vault where Sirius picked up some money. Not that he needed it as he had his family ring returned to him. Sirius had a quick, private meeting with Gragnok before they went on to buy him some clothes and other things.

‘Cissa, will you take Seph and Draco and get them some ice cream. There is another place I need to go before we return,’ said Sirius.

‘We will meet you there,’ said Narcissa as she escorted Seph and Draco to Florean Fortescue's where she bought Seph a hot fudge sundae.

They were soon joined by Lucius, Snape and Sirius who looked rather pleased with himself. As soon as Seph had finished, the group made their way back to the manor. After Seph had helped Sirius unpack his new clothes, they met everyone in the main common room for tea.

‘Weasley is so in for it when we get back to school,’ said Draco. When Seph said how he had glared at her.

‘I told you before it was nothing. It was probably because I lost him his pet,’ said Seph.

‘Anyway I am sure if it was anything bad the twins will sort him out,’ she continued.

‘Why the twins,’ asked Draco.

Before Seph could answer Sirius cut in.

‘Well it seems the twins decided that Seph was a hot babe, after all, very few others would wolf whistle like that in a courtroom,’ he said causing Seph to blush.

‘Sirius,’ she exclaimed.

‘What?’ he said with innocent puppy dog looks causing all present to laugh.

‘So the Weasley twins have the hots for my cousin do they. I better go practice hexing,’ said Draco with a smirk.

‘I can help you there Draco, the Marauders and I created some great hexes for such occasions,’ said Sirius.

‘Draco, Sirius, I can take care of myself,’ said Seph with her hands on her hips as she glared at them.
The pair just laughed.

They talked for another hour, Sirius asking Seph and Draco more questions about their likes and dislikes. When Sirius found out Seph had been Seeker for Gryffindor during her first year he was astounded. He said he wasn’t that into playing Quidditch, but that James had been and that he was one of the best. Before anyone realised the time, Twinkle called them for dinner.

Lucius and Snape had been away during all the talk and as they sat having their meal they updated them on what they had been doing. Apparently, although Seph was registered at Hogwarts as Harry Potter, they needed to fill out forms to re-register her as a new student otherwise it might cause serious problems.

As they were eating desert, Twinkle popped in and handed Lucius several copies of the Daily Prophet evening edition, which he handed around the table.

SIRIUS BLACK CLEARED OF ALL CHARGES, PETTIGREW FRAMED HIM

Sources at the Ministry of Magic Law Enforcement confirmed late this afternoon that Sirius Black had been given trial under Veritaserum and found to be innocent. The trial came about when Minister Fudge was given new evidence that showed Black wasn’t the Potter’s secret keeper.

During the trial, Black stated that Pettigrew was the secret keeper, and to cover his tracks, Pettigrew killed the 12 muggles before cutting off his finger and fleeing the scene in his illegal Animagus form. Miss Persephone Black, Sapphira Black’s daughter, recognised the description of Pettigrew’s Animagus form.

In a startling twist, it turns out that Pettigrew was hiding as a rat owned by Ronald Weasley. The Weasley’s were shown in a picture in this morning’s paper with Pettigrew on Ronald Weasley’s shoulder. Judge Amelia Bones immediately sent Aurors to apprehend Pettigrew and a few hours later it was proved to be true.

It seems the wizarding world owes Mr. Black an apology, and our thanks to Miss Black who helped uncover the truth. Sirius Black has received a full pardon and is set to receive a substantial sum in compensation from the Ministry for all the years of wrongful imprisonment.

The article went on to describe the charges that Sirius had been imprisoned for, as well as a summary of the night the Potters were killed. It was then, that Seph spotted another article and went pale.

HARRY POTTER HAS GONE MISSING

Harry Potter, the boy who lived, has apparently gone missing. A reporter for the Daily Prophet has heard from sources close to Albus Dumbledore that the boy who lived has disappeared from his family’s home. When questioned, Dumbledore denied that the boy who lived is missing and refused to comment further.

Ministry sources are also tight lipped about the disappearance and refused to provide any information as to where the boy who lived could be. There is speculation that Mr. Potter has been removed from his family due to abuse, but without further information from the Ministry it is unclear.

The article discussed the fateful night of the Potters death again, and some information of Harry’s first and second years at Hogwarts. Snape was first to notice the expression on Seph’s face and the tears in her eyes. He quickly got up and pulled his daughter into a tight hug allowing her to cry freely.

‘Ssshh Seph, you’ll be alright,’ said Snape in a soft voice. ‘Try not to let it bother you. We will figure out a way to sort everything out.’

Seph nodded ‘Thanks. I think I’m going to head to bed. It’s been a busy few days,’ she said as she left the table.

When Seph had left the room Snape addressed the others.

‘I worry about how she is dealing with all this. She seems okay, but I have a feeling she is hiding her true feelings on everything that has happened,’ he said with a worried expression.

‘No doubt it is hard on her. She hasn’t really had time to even come to grips with suddenly being a girl let alone all the information she has taken in over the last few days. I’m sure she will be okay in the end though,’ said Lucius.

‘I hope you’re right old friend. I fear it will all hit her sooner or later and I just hope she can cope,’ said Snape.

‘She will Sev, she is stronger than she looks,’ said Narcissa.

Back in her room Seph lay on the bed staring into space, her mind a whirl. She felt lost completely, and utterly alone. On the one hand she now had more family than ever and they seemed to care for her but deep in her heart she was torn. Part of her still wanted to scream about the injustice of her life and the revelations thrust upon her.

How in the world was she going to cope with being a girl? She was still very aware of how different things seemed at the moment, not only physically but mentally as well. She had tried to ignore the situation and just deal with the information she had been given, but it was getting harder and harder to ignore.

Little things were beginning to bother her like giggling. For Merlin’s sake she was giggling like a school girl at silly things, then there was all the crying she had been doing. She didn’t understand why she was doing either, or what it would mean in the long run; that this life from now on was to live as a giggling, blushing cry baby.

Why was she even blushing when Sirius or other men would kiss her hand. Little did she know her hormones were still messed up, and were due to go crazy in the coming days or weeks. Then there were the physical changes which were even more apparent. While looking in the mirror it felt like she was looking at someone else.

She just could not get used to seeing the girl in the mirror and thinking of it being her. She still had the mental image of being Harry Potter and she was still unsure whether or not to ask Snape if he could make her male again. She was sure he would have a potion or something, but there was the message her mother left asking Seph to be her daughter again.

It was all very confusing and there lay the problem. Seph knew the message from her mother was the truth. There was no way to fake the message and even Seph’s own blood showed she was Sapphira Black and Snape’s daughter, but should she accept all these changes, or for that matter, could she accept them.

It was so confusing and this was only part of her dilemma. Another part of her dilemma was to do with her new family. She had plenty of fun with Narcissa and every one of them seemed genuine in wanting to know her, but could she trust them. The Dursley’s were supposed to have been family and look how they treated her.

They were supposed to care, but they never did. Had she not made efforts to steal food over the years, she would easily have been thinner if not dead. The Malfoy’s and Snape had treated her differently, they were welcoming and seemed friendly and kind, but that didn’t mean they would always be that way.

Yet she felt she could trust them, although in her first two years of Hogwarts, Seph hadn’t got on with Snape, Lucius or Draco. They were making an effort to show her they cared without requiring anything from her in return or expecting her to act a specific way. The only other people she knew like that, were her friends from school.

This brought to mind Ron, her first friend, and whether she could trust him. Part of her was unsure. The rest of her was screaming that even if he hadn’t been asked by Dumbledore to be her friend he would have been anyway. They had had their disagreements but deep down Seph felt his friendship was real. On thinking this, she had to ask herself what he would do if he was told.

Then there was Hermione. At times the girl acted as a complete know it all and Seph wondered if she told her, would she say she already knew. Seph had to laugh thinking that but she doubted it. Hermione seemed even more genuine than Ron and his family. Hermione, like Ron, was always there when she needed them the most, and right now she really needed them.

But how could she tell them and would the world end up knowing? Would she be safe from whoever manipulated her life till now? To a degree she felt it could be Dumbledore, but Seph wasn’t sure how. Even with his manipulations during the last two years, he seemed too nice to cause the amount of pain that Seph felt right now.

Could it be that someone else was behind it. If so, who? Seph had no idea and she could not be sure the manipulator of her mother’s life was even the same as her own. Could it be coincidence? Did Dumbledore know about Sapphira’s heritage, or Seph’s for that matter? Could he have been manipulated himself?

Seph hadn’t said anything in front of the others about her doubts and fears but they were there. Seph remembered being told by the sorting hat in the first year she should have been in Slytherin and for the first time, she was seeing why. It wasn’t because of being a Parcelmouth, or being linked to Voldermort; it was because even with her bravery she was cunning.

There had always been times in her life when she used her cunning. Whether to get a little food without the Dursley’s knowledge, or escaping Dudley and his gang. She thought nothing of it back then, but now that she thought about it she could see just how cunning she had been in the past and why the hat wanted her in that house.

At the time she had begged to not be sent to Slytherin due to what she had been told of the witches and wizards that frequented that house. The problem was as Snape had said, it isn’t the house that makes them bad, it’s the people themselves. Seph supposed it was due to the ambition Slytherins tend to have.

The thing is, there is nothing wrong with ambition itself. In fact, without ambition, how can anyone get anywhere? Slytherins are also known for wanting power which Seph herself had to admit she wanted as well. After all, she had fought Voldermort twice already, and she feared he would try again and she needed power to defeat him.

She hoped she would not have to deal with him now, but sooner or later she had a feeling she would and Seph wanted to be ready. How the world expected a 12 year old boy, now a 12 year old girl to deal with a wizard who was years ahead of her with regard to magic was beyond her, but that was what people expected.

As she lay there trying to figure out her life and what in the world she was to do to cope, she slowly drifted off to sleep. She was so deep in sleep an hour later she never noticed Narcissa change her clothes or tuck her into bed.

PSBPSBPSBPSBPSBPSB

The morning light bathed the room in summer sunlight. The hangings around the bed kept the brightest of the light from blinding the occupant as she began to stir. Slowly Seph’s eyes began to flutter open and her vision began to clear with each blink. Her face quickly took a confused expression as she took in her surroundings.

[Where the hell am I] where her first thoughts before her mind began to clear.

Seph began to remember things about the last few days, but shrugged them off as being just a weird dream. There was no way anything that weird could happen even in the magical world. As she pushed herself up, she noticed how different her body felt before looking down and seeing the difference for herself.

‘AAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHH,’

Narcissa came rushing in the room moments later to see Seph curled up sobbing and practically hyperventilating on the bed. Snape soon followed with a worried expression on his face. Narcissa quickly gathered Seph into a hug and gently rocked and cooed trying to calm the sobbing girl down. They both were, to a degree, expecting this.

After Seph had left for bed and Draco had left too, the adults had all had a long talk about the situation with Seph and how she was dealing with the changes. None of them believed Seph had accepted everything so easily. They knew, sooner or later, that when Seph had time to process things there would be a chance of her breaking down.

Now Seph had finally let down her mental defences and they hoped she could begin to heal and come to terms with things now. There was little they could do to change things anyway. Seph had described to Snape about the potion, especially it's colour, taste and texture. Snape had not heard of it before, but looked it up last night trying to see what it's actual effects were.

He had discovered it was a rare and complex removal potion. The idea of it, is to remove a specific potion's results from a person. Snape had also looked into the original potion noting a number of key things about the potion he needed to let Seph know about. He had wondered why the potion to return Seph to her original form wasn’t used earlier.

At first he thought it was because Sapphira was worried about Voldermort. But then he considered what Seph had told him about the Dursley’s, and he shuddered to think how a girl would have been treated by them. There was more to it than that though, and after checking out the information on both potions he had a better idea of more reasons.

‘Why don’t you go and get dressed Sev, I will stay with Seph until she calms down,’ said Narcissa.

‘I need to stay; I have found some things that might help Seph deal with her changes.’

After about half an hour Seph’s breathing began to calm and her tears slowly subsided as Narcissa continued to rock her while whispering encouraging words. She had also had the young girl drink a calming potion that Snape had offered.

‘Sorry,’ Seph mumbled.

‘What for honey, you haven’t done anything wrong,’ said Narcissa softly.

‘For crying, you must think I’m pathetic,’ sniffed Seph.

‘There is nothing wrong with crying Seph, in fact we have been expecting it sooner or later,’ said Narcissa.

‘What do you mean?’ asked Seph, confused.

‘Honey, you have been through so much lately and you haven’t had time to work everything out. We knew, sooner or later, the situation would hit you and it would affect your emotional hold. We had a feeling you were bottling your feelings,’ said Narcissa.

Seph’s face took on a look of being ashamed.

‘Honey don’t worry about it, it’s natural for you to be upset, and it’s also expected that you would try to hide your feelings, anybody facing all of this would feel the same.’

‘I just don’t understand why now. I have lived as a boy for 12 years. Why did my mother wait so long?’ asked Seph.

‘I might be able to answer there Seph,’ said Snape. ‘I have been reading up on the potion you told me about and what it is there to do. The potion itself strips all magical transformation from a person who has used a specific potion. The original potion was designed to change baby girls into male heirs but it never worked,’

‘Well at least not fully. You see, centuries ago a potion was created to change girls born in a pureblood family into male heirs. This was due to an increase in female pureblood children. The problem is that the potion didn’t work fully, the potion only worked until the onset of puberty at around 13 years old.’

‘At puberty, the original dormant female hormones would override the potion causing severe pain, mutilating transformations and occasionally death, unless the counter potion was used before the 13th birthday. The original potion was banned because it was considered too dangerous and no further attempts were made to fix the problem with the potion.’

‘I also discovered that using the counter potion too early can also cause problems. Due to how severe the original transformation is on the child, changing a child back too soon can cause death from over exertion on the body. It was found the best time to use the counter was around the age of 10-13 years of age.’

‘By that age, the child should be well over the original transformation and strong enough to cope with the reversing effects,' said Snape.

‘Does that mean I am stuck like this?’ asked Seph.

‘I am afraid so. However, do you really want to return to being a boy?’ asked Snape.

‘I... I don’t know. It’s all so confusing,’ sniffed Seph.

‘Give it time honey. You’ll find as time goes on everything will work out,’ said Narcissa softly.

‘But what about my friends? No-one knows who I am now. Hell I don’t even know who I am anymore,’ said Seph angrily.

‘I’m sure in time you will work it all out and come to terms with everything that has happened. As for your friends we will have to see what we can work out. I am sure we can do something though,’ said Narcissa. ‘Sev would you go have breakfast with the others. Tell them Seph and I will be having breakfast here, but not to worry.’

‘I will,’ said Snape as he kissed Seph on the head before leaving her chambers.

‘Come let’s get you washed and dressed and we will have breakfast together and maybe try to work out what we can do about your friends,’ said Narcissa.

Seph nodded and hesitantly followed Narcissa to the bathroom. After a bit of coaxing, Seph bathed before putting on a thick cotton bath robe and heading into her bedchambers. Narcissa had already laid out a set of clothes for Seph, but Seph hesitated.

‘What’s wrong honey?’ asked Narcissa with a worried expression.

‘I... erm... isn’t there anything else I can wear?’ said Seph as she eyed the underwear and skirt on the bed.

‘What’s wrong with these?’ asked Narcissa.

‘Well they are... kinda... girly,’ blushed Seph.

‘You are a girl and you seemed okay wearing things like this the other day. What’s wrong with them now?’
Seph sighed, how could she explain how she felt.

‘I... I’m just not sure I’m ready for all this. As for the last few days I haven’t had much time to worry about what I was wearing. I just sort of went with the flow,’ said Seph hoping her words were clear enough.

Narcissa sat on the bed and patted it to get Seph to sit by her, the boy turned girl looked a little sheepish but complied.

‘I understand this has all been a lot to take in. I had no idea I had another sister until that meeting in Gringotts, let alone a niece. I still haven’t figured out how I feel about all this, so Merlin knows what you’re going through. Sooner or later you will have to wear things like this, especially when you go back to Hogwarts.’

‘Can’t the Professor just make a potion to turn me back?’ asked Seph hopeful.

‘I am afraid not. As your father told you before, your hormones would have affected you sooner or later and it could have been disastrous,’ said Narcissa as she pulled Seph into a hug as the girl began to sob.

After a few minutes Seph pulled herself together and wiped her tears with the sleeve of the bath robe.
‘You know you’re nothing like I expected,’ said Seph sniffed softly.

‘You mean I’m not the stuffy, snobbish, pureblood everyone thinks I am?’

‘Well yeah. Lucius and Draco too. I mean, when I met Draco we didn’t get on. I thought he was stuck up like my cousin Dudley.’

‘That’s understandable. In public we have to project an image. Our family is a proud one and one with much influence in the wizarding world. At home though, there is no reason to project that image.’

Seph nodded partially understanding what Narcissa meant. She herself had never been one to portray an image. Seph understood though that in certain roles in life, image meant everything. Still to Seph the difference between the Malfoy’s outside image and who they were seemed so very different.

‘Come on let’s get you dressed. I promise you, in time you won’t even feel it as strange. If you do this now, at least when you get to school you won’t feel awkward.’

Seph sat for a minute or so contemplating Narcissa’s argument. Even though Seph wanted to argue, she had to admit Narcissa was right. If she left it too long to get used to these clothes it would be worse. She thought of Hogwarts and remembered that she would now have to go in the girls' dorm. She would have to learn to be comfortable with her body and the way she would have to dress.

Much as she hated to feel beaten, there was no denying that she had no choice. It was either wear these clothes, or nothing. If Narcissa and Snape were right there would be no way to become a guy again. She wasn’t sure whether she wanted to, but she hated the idea that the choice had been taken from her. It was the story of her life. There was always someone, somewhere, making decisions for her.

*****Thanks to Robyn B for editing :) *****

Sorry for the delay in posting I have had a lot going on, this chapter had been done a while but I have been busy with hospital appointments and tests. The next chapter will probably be delayed aswell as I have just has surgery to free a trapped nerve in my left arm so writing is difficult due to pain.

The good news is I bought a graphics tablet some time ago and I am able to write rather than type although I do get tired easily, even so I will try to get the next chapter done as soon as I am able.

Megumi :)

Life has been tough on Seph and as she struggles with her gender and the changes her life has undergone in under a week will friends become enemies or will friendships survive.

I do not own the rights to Harry Potter. Rights go to J K Rowling and her publishers. This is just my take on how it could have been.

-----This story is set after Chamber of Secrets-----

Harry Potter and the Deceptions of Life

Chapter 5: Friendships

With Narcissa’s help Seph quickly finished dressing before Narcissa began schooling Seph on how to do basic make-up and hairstyles. Seph struggled at first but Narcissa was a patient teacher and eventually Seph had managed to do both to Narcissa’s satisfaction. Regardless of how conflicted Seph felt she couldn’t deny loving the attention Narcissa paid her.

Seph had never experienced having a motherly figure, she had always hoped Petunia would have been more motherly but it was never to be. To her all that mattered was her fat lazy son and his selfish needs. Seph shook the thoughts from her mind and tried to forget that family; if she could have anything in this life, it would be to never see any of them again.

Seph followed Narcissa into the common room where Emerald had set up breakfast for them; they quickly settled down and chatted as they ate.

“Honey I know this has been very tough on you and know that I am proud of how you have been coping, just remember we as your family will be here for you.” said Narcissa with a smile

Seph gave a weak smile in return “I know it’s just hard knowing everything has changed, I’m scared.”

“What’s scaring you the most?” asked Narcissa

“Well my friends, I just don’t know what to do. If I tell them will they want to still be my friends, can they ever accept me as I am now or will they shun me and expose me to the media?”

“I can understand your concerns and you are right to be concerned, any true friend will support you no matter what but you still run the risk of one not accepting. Nothing I say here can change that it is just something you will have to find out when and if you decide to tell your old friends.”

“I guess you’re right,” said Seph with a sigh.

“Is there any friends you trust more than others?” asked Narcissa

“I have been thinking about that and I think Hermione is the main one, I am unsure about Ron his brothers Fred and George would probably be okay with me there are a few others but they are the closest.”

“How about we see if Hermione would come visit for a while and maybe she would be able to advise you on the others?” asked Narcissa

Seph nodded

“Okay after we have eaten we will go and see, if she is ok we will see if she can come for a few days to a week, she might even be able to help you with being a girl, how does that sound?”

“Okay I guess, I am still not sure about this girl thing but I am sure Hermione would try help although she may try to drive me up the wall,” said Seph with a weak laugh

“How so?” asked Narcissa

“Hermione is a bookworm and she will probably have me studying every book on being a girl that was ever made.”

Narcissa laughed, “There is nothing wrong with studying hard,” said Narcissa

Seph just grumbled to herself.

“Personally, I think your biggest problem is you haven’t yet realised there is very little you did as a boy that you can’t do as a girl. Sure certain things have changed like the clothes and the way society will treat you but in general it’s only the package and its presentation that have actually changed. You are still you no matter the shape of your body and the clothes you wear.”

Seph pondered Narcissa’s word for a while before speaking again, “I guess you’re right.”

“As for your friends well if they can’t accept the physical change then they were never real friends.”

“I suppose I can’t argue with that either, although I have to say it’s a lot for me to accept let alone other people.”

Narcissa nodded “Don’t worry, I am sure if Hermione is as good a friend as you say she will accept you,” said Narcissa with a warm smile.

The pair quickly finished their breakfast before the breakfast dishes disappeared from the table, Narcissa and Seph left Seph’s chambers and made their way down to Lucius’s study ready to head to the nearest fireplace to where Hermione lived. After telling Lucius where they were headed they quickly donned their cloaks before stepping in saying the name and vanishing.

Moments later they appeared from a fireplace, Seph stumbling as usual.

“One of these days I will get the hang of the Floo network that is unless I learn to apperate before then,” laughed Seph as she brushed herself down.

The pair began to walk towards where Hermione lived with her parents; Hermione lived in a typical muggle looking semi-detached house in a pleasant looking street. There were a few young kids playing in the street but very little going on other than that. As they got closer Seph felt her nervousness increase.

She kept asking herself whether she was doing the right thing by talking to Hermione and if at least one of her old friends could accept that she was Snape’s daughter and Narcissa’s niece. No matter how much she thought about it there were no simple answers, she would just have to hope Hermione was a true friend.

Finally they approached the door of Hermione’s home and Narcissa rang the bell, after a few moments a woman Seph recognised as Mrs Granger appeared.

“May I help you.”

“Good morning Mrs Granger, my Niece Seph and I are here to speak with your daughter if it’s possible.”

“And you are?”

“My apologies I am Narcissa Malfoy and this is my niece Persephone Black.”

“Just a moment,” said Mrs Granger before she closed the door.

Seph could hear Mrs Granger call Hermione then footsteps before muffled voices, then after a minute or two the door opened again.

“My daughter says that she doesn’t know your niece and I am to understand she is wary of you Mrs Malfoy, can I ask what you wish to discuss with her?”

“We are here about Harry Potter Mrs Granger and I assure you there is no ill intention in our visit, please may we come in to discuss the matter as it is not the sort of discussion to be had in a street.”

Mrs Granger closed the door a moment and muffled voices could be heard, seconds later the door opened and Mrs Granger bide them to enter.

“Forgive us being cautious but I am led to believe your son and my daughter do not get on well.”

“I understand and I hope that will change after our discussion.”

Mrs Granger led them into a large living room, Hermione was standing there with her wand drawn looking at Narcissa with distrust. Seph wanted to run to Hermione and hug her friend but she held back for fear of things getting out of hand.

“What is this about, where’s Harry?” asked Hermione rather sharply.

“I...I,” Seph stumbled for the words but found it tough to talk.

“Hermione the person you knew as Harry Potter is with me, as you can see Harry has changed a bit from when you last saw him.” said Narcissa as she sat on the offered chair.

“Right of course it is so obvious, what kind of joke do you think you’re playing Malfoy?” spat Hermione.

“It’s not a joke Hermione I am...was Harry Potter,” said Seph with her head lowered.

“Right and my name is Merlin,” snorted Hermione.

“Please Hermione hear me out,” begged Seph still with lowered eyes.

“Go on then but this better be good.”

“A couple of days ago a goblin from Gringotts came to see me at my Aunt Petunia’s, he gave me a crystal with had a message from my mother and a potion which the message told me to drink. The message from my mother told me that she was not really Lily Evans but that she was really Sapphira Black. It went on to tell me that my father was not James Potter.”

Hermione let out a snort.

“Anyway the message went on to tell me that when she was born my mother was taken from her family who were Obliviated and placed in the Evans care. My mother eventually found out who she really was with a family linage potion, whoever did it to her in the first place Obliviated the Black family again and they killed her real parents as a warning.”

Seph went on to explain how the events played out and how she had been given a potion to hide her as male. To be fair Hermione stood and just snorted every so often but allowed Seph to finish telling her story before commenting. Eventually Seph finished telling her story whilst tears continued to trickle down her face.

“So you are trying to tell me you’re Harry Potter,” said Hermione incredulously.

Seph nodded

“How dare you, how dare you do this just because he is missing doesn’t mean I will believe anything.” said Hermione with anger in her voice.

“It’s true I can prove it.”

“Yeah right.”

‘How many people know it was Millicent’s cat’s hairs you put in your Polyjuice last year,’ asked Seph.

“Okay I will give you that only three people knew that, it’s still not enough.”

“In our first year you said in the room with the logic puzzle that there are more important things than books and cleverness you said Friendship and bravery were more important. We were the only two people in the room.”

Hermione’s eyes went wide ‘Harry,’ she whispered

Seph nodded

Hermione dropped her wand and practically flew at Seph engulfing her in a bear like hug.

The pair sat for some time in each other’s arms almost holding each other for dear life, Seph sobbing into Hermione’s shoulder. Hermione also shed tears although they were more of relief that her friend was alive. After a while they eventually composed themselves as Mrs Granger brought out tea for them all.

Hermione turned to Seph and smiled “I’m sorry for doubting you it’s just so incredible.”

“I know I still haven’t got to grips with it myself,”

“You look great by the way,” said Hermione with a smile.

Seph offered a weak smile back.

“Who else knows?” asked Hermione.

“Just you, Severus Snape, my aunt and uncle, Draco, Sirius, Amelia Bones and Fudge.”

“Snape knows?” asked Hermione in shock.

“He’s my...he’s my real father,” spluttered Seph.

Hermione’s eyes went wide “you’re joking?”

Seph shook her head

“How are you coping with that?”

“Since he found out who I really am he has been completely different with me, it’s as though all the anger and hate has left him, he even smiles now,” said Seph as she smiled herself.

“What about Draco?”

“Again he is nothing like he was at Hogwarts, I have found The Malfoy’s and Snape especially are nothing like they had been portrayed,” said Seph softly.

Narcissa cut in “Hermione I know in the past my family has seemed at odds with Harry potter and have been given the idea that we hate muggles and muggleborns but in actuality we are not really like that, we tend to portray an image to everyone outside the family but it is just that an image. “

Hermione eyed Narcissa with suspicion “Why do you portray such an image if it’s not true?”

“It’s a long story and one I will share but not at this time, we are here to see if it is possible for you to come stay at Malfoy Manor and help Seph. She needs a friend one who knew her from before and who will accept her as she is now and keep it secret until she is willing to allow others to know,”

Hermione sat pondering whether to trust Narcissa, she knew she could trust Harr no Seph.

“I promise we mean no harm and you may come to see we are not as we have been made out to look.”

After a moment Hermione finally decided, Seph needed her and regardless of her own doubts, she would never let a friend down. “I’ll come if my mom agree’s, how long will it be?”

“A week or 2 maybe longer if you feel comfortable, but it will be up to you.”

Hermione looked at her mother

“Well as we have no plans for a holiday this year I have no problem with it if you feel you can trust them dear,” said Mrs Granger with a smile.

“Thanks mom,” said Hermione as she hugged her mother.

Narcissa offered to help Hermione pack which she readily agreed, with that they all headed to Hermione’s room and in no time she was packed and ready to leave. After a hug from her mom and a promise from Narcissa, that Mr and Mrs Granger could visit whenever they wanted the trio left the Grangers home.

As they walked towards the nearest Floo network Narcissa addressed her charges.

“How about we go for something to eat before we head back to the manor?”

Her charges quickly agree and soon they were back at the restaurant Seph had visited with Narcissa before. Hermione’s eyes were wide as they entered.

“I take it you are wondering how come we are at a posh muggle restaurant?” asked Narcissa with a chuckle.

Hermione nodded

As they took the table offered Narcissa quickly cast a silencing spell to protect their conversation from other patrons before addressing the question.

“I said I would tell you why we supposedly hate muggles and muggleborns and now is as good a time as any, you see 1645 until 1647 most of the Malfoy clan were hunted as witches by a muggle named John Stearne and his accomplice Matthew Hopkins. Hopkins was a muggleborn, he eventually was accused himself of being a witch and killed by those he thought allies.”

“Worse was that he was actually engaged to a Malfoy. Today we are wary of muggles and especially muggleborns as we have seen firsthand how we can be betrayed by those we trust the most.”

Seph and Hermione sat digesting Narcissa’s words “One of James Potters own ancestors was killed by Hopkins too Seph her name was Joan Potter.”

Seph’s eyes were wide

“In fact it would not surprise me if you too Miss Granger had an ancestor killed by Hopkins. Either way we have been distant from Muggleborns since but not against them just distant, muggles we have no issue with as they don’t have access to our world except via muggleborns.”

“Surely though that’s all in the past, I mean it’s not likely to happen in today’s society?” said Hermione.

“Don’t be so sure, remember today’s society can be just as vicious to people who are different than those of the past, I am sure if enough knew about our world it would not take long to begin hunting us again under some religious banner or another.”

Hermione sat and considered for a while before she finally began nodded “you’re right people today are just as prejudice to people who are different. What about muggles though you said you have no issues with them?”

“We don’t, I mean take for example where we are right now, this is one of my favourite restaurants, its owned and run by muggles and I am happy to sit here, then there are clothes shops run by muggles. For the most the Malfoy family mingle with muggles without even considering the subject however we tend not to make close ties but that is mainly because it is easier than exposing our world to them.”

“Clothes shops?” asked Hermione confused.

“Of course for example a couple of days ago Seph and I went into muggle London to hit the muggle designer’s boutiques.”

“You mean like Dolce & Gabbana, Prada and Gucci?” asked a wide-eyed Hermione.

“Absolutely some of the best designers are either muggles or squibs.”

Hermione sat gapping like a fish at Narcissa’s words whilst Seph and Narcissa giggled at her expression.

They continued talking as they ate and Hermione found she was warming to Narcissa, Seph was right Narcissa was nothing like she appeared previously. Throughout the meal Hermione had also been watching Seph discreetly and noted how nervous she looked not that Hermione could blame her after all it must be so confusing for her she thought.

Seph for her part was still feeling very unsure of herself, she kept thinking any time soon someone would scream boy in a dress, even though she knew she was all girl the thought still kept going round in her head.

After the sweet they all got up and left for the Manor, Hermione gently took Seph’s hand startling her slightly.

“Sorry I just thought I would make sure you knew I am still your friend Har Seph.”

Seph for her part looked confused.

Hermione was quick to figure out why “It’s okay for girls to hold hands, especially best friends when they need assurance of friendship. It doesn’t mean we fancy each other.”

Seph blushed but then smiled “Thanks Hermione.”

Narcissa placed a hand on Seph’s shoulder “Honey there is a lot to learn about the difference between how girls act towards each other compared to boys you are essentially in another world now but we will teach you all you need to know and be there for you.”

A tear escaped Seph’s eye but she managed a smile for her aunt.

They quickly made their way back to the Manor via the Floo network. As they entered the manor Hermione gasped at the grandeur the manor exuded. Seph called for Scarlet and with a pop the little elf appeared. “Yes Mistress, how can Scarlet help?”

“You have a house elf!” exclaimed Hermione with a touch of anger.

“Scarlet is a free Elf as is Emerald,” said Seph quickly hoping to avoid conflict.

“You mean like Dobby is free?”

“Yes Scarlet was the house elf of the Potter family Emerald the Black family but both were free elves who’s services were kept for me to help me adapt to being a girl,” said Seph quickly.

Hermione nodded

“How can Scarlet help mistress?”

“Please could you take Hermione’s things to my chambers?”

“As you wish mistress,” the elf said before it popped away with Hermione’s trunk.

“Shall we adjourn to the ladies lounge for some tea?” asked Narcissa.

“That’s fine by me,” agreed Seph, Hermione just nodded.

Before they had moved more than a foot towards the door Lucius entered.

“Ah good you’re here, just a word of warning Mrs Parkinson and her daughter Pansy arrived about half an hour ago, they are awaiting in the ladies lounge Cissa.”

Seph paled, as the world seemed to turn sharply to the right, fortunately Lucius saw Seph’s reaction and caught her in time.

“Seph, Seph,” said a frantic Hermione.

-
-
-
-

Please bare with me as I try to catch up on my stories, I will be attempting to build a buffer with this story, I have a small buffer on Collision but hope to work it till I have at least 2-3 chapters buffer for each story.

In the meantime I thought I would give you something to hold you all over for a short while. Hope you enjoy. :)

Megumi :)

Throughout time legends and myths have been passed from generation to generation, many of those legends and myths are untrue but occasionally some are based on the truth, Sometimes the legend or myth is completely real but made to look like it’s made up to hide the fact that it is the truth.

Prologue

Throughout time legends and myths have been passed from generation to generation, many of those legends and myths are untrue but occasionally some are based on the truth, Sometimes the legend or myth is completely real but made to look like it’s made up to hide the fact that it is the truth.

One myth has always had a divided following, ancient civilizations on earth were not created by man but by those descended from the heavens, the Egyptians, Mayans, Aztecs and many other ancient races were believed to have been started by those not of this world.

One thing bound all of different civilizations together and that was that they all had a special relationship with the stars, many had great temples that reached up towards the heavens or pointed toward a specific group of stars.

Many were also technologically ahead of anyone else in the world, they had social structures and beliefs that were so different yet similar, some were dedicated to religion while others science. There were also those who believed in magic and practiced both the light and dark arts.

History’s truth to this day is buried in myths, superstitions and legends, but maybe some of them are true, what if those civilizations were born of the stars what then, how would it change the very nature of human existence.

Truths are out there but maybe when we find them we do not always understand them enough to believe what we see. Like an old wooden box with unusual carvings of gods and demons that contains a necklace of the goddess Ishtar.

A necklace that one day may resurrect the goddess so she can fulfill ancient prophesies to free her world of origin from tyranny and bring about a world of peace for her people. Is it a myth a legend a prophecy or just a story dreamed by and eccentric mind?

Who knows sometimes myths and legends come true, and if we keep our eyes open maybe the world will one day see a miracle unfold.

Chapter 1: The world turned upside down.

Hiromi Takanawa is a boy who had been tormented all his life for having a girl’s name and due to his overly feminine looks; he grew up struggling to appear as masculine as possible.

At 17, anyone would be mad to try to make fun of him not because he looks masculine but because he became aggressive when his masculinity is questioned. The reason Hiromi has a girl’s name is because of his family’s genetics.

For generations the women of his family have only ever given birth to females, knowing this his parents picked the name Hiromi many years before he was even conceived, but when Hiromi was born his parents were shocked to see he was a boy.

Because they had already set their minds on the name Hiromi they decided to keep it even though they knew he might be teased, or maybe it was because he was such a beautiful baby that they felt regardless of his physical sex the name Hiromi suited him above any other name.

Hiromi’s life changed drastically around a week before his eighteenth birthday, it was supposed to be a joyous time but Hiromi’s life was about to suffer more than anyone could ever have imagined. Whilst at school Hiromi was called to the principal’s office.

Hiromi had a strange feeling that the news was bad; after all, he was only ever called to the principal when he had been fighting but so far that week Hiromi had not been in a single fight. As Hiromi entered the principal’s office, the look on the principal’s face gave Hiromi an ominous feeling of dread.

“Hiromi,” said the principal, “take a seat I have something to talk to you about,” Hiromi sat as he was told. “I am afraid I have nothing but bad news, earlier today your parents were in a serious accident.” “Are they all right?” asked Hiromi in a slightly panicked voice.

“I’m afraid they both died at the scene” said the principal softly, Hiromi felt his stomach twist up as the principal said those words; he began to feel numb from the inside out and found it hard to speak or for that matter even breath properly.

“I am very sorry Hiromi this is the last thing I would ever want to tell any student, your grandmother is on her way to the school right now to pick you up as you will be staying with her for the time being.” Just as the principal said that there was a knock at the door, “come in” said the principal politely.

The door opened and the school secretary entered carrying a tray, “here drink this while you wait,” said the secretary as she handed a cup of tea to Hiromi. “Did they suffer?” asked Hiromi, “no” said the principal softly. “I was told they died instantly so no they did not suffer.”

Hiromi felt reassured although it did not help ease the pain he felt at that very moment in time. He had been looking forward to his birthday and now he wished it would never come. They sat in silence for about an hour, as neither Hiromi nor the principal knew what to say.

Before long though there was another knock at the door as Hiromi’s grandmother arrived to collect him. “Come in” said the principal as he got to his feet. Hiromi’s grandmother did not wait to be told twice and she rushed in the room immediately grabbing Hiromi hugging him so tight he could hardly breathe.

“Oh Hiromi” she cried “it is terrible you poor child, do not worry I will look after you.” She loosened her grip on him but remained there for a little while sobbing uncontrollably before eventually letting him go. Hiromi did not dare argue not at a time like this and knowing from experience that arguing with his grandmother was pointless.

Hiromi’s grandmother turned to face the principal then pulling herself together; she thanked him for taking care of Hiromi while she made her way to collect him. “No problem at all” said the principal, “I just wish it were under better circumstances and I am very sorry for your loss.”

“Hiromi I want you to take some time off to come to terms with your loss, do not rush back to school until you’re ready to resume your studies.” said the principal softly. “Thank you once again principal your help is appreciated,” said Hiromi’s grandmother before she turned to Hiromi, “come on Hiromi lets go and get some things that you will need from home whilst you stay at mine.”

The principal bowed to Hiromi’s grandmother as she led Hiromi out of his office and to the car outside. The journey home was quick and not one single word was exchanged between Hiromi and his grandmother the entire journey.

Back at Hiromi’s parents home Hiromi began collecting some clothes and other essentials from his room that he figured he would need whilst at his grandmothers, meanwhile his grandmother busied herself downstairs. The house felt cold and desolate, Hiromi grew up here and it always felt warm.

Now it seemed so barren, empty and cold as if no-one had been living there for years but even then for some reason it still felt like home, Hiromi couldn’t help but feel despair whilst in the house though, he wanted to smash his fists against the walls and scream in rage for the loss of his parents.

What he loved about his home had gone and would never again return, even though he had many happy memories of a time when the house was full of life and happiness even contemplating those memories now didn’t help his feelings. Whilst Hiromi organized his clothes and other things, his grandmother had been busy making a drink.

“Hiromi” shouted his grandmother, “come down I have made us a drink and I want to talk to you for a little while.” Hiromi did not hesitate to do as his grandmother told him as he knew full well how angry she could get and with how he was feeling he did not feel able to cope with her temper and her lectures.

Hiromi sat beside his grandmother on the porch at the back of the house, “here you go” his grandmother said as she passed him a piping hot cup of coffee. “Thank you” said Hiromi, “you are welcome dear,” said his grandmother. “I have a couple of things I want to talk to you about” said his grandmother softly.

“Firstly I wanted to let you know I’m here for you, I know your heart is in pain right now and I know your trying to bottle up your feelings and hide them from the world. However, hiding your feelings is not a good thing and I wanted to make sure you knew if you ever want to cry and let out your emotions, I am here for you.”

“I won’t cry!” exclaimed Hiromi sharply, “I’m not a girl I’m a man and men don’t get emotional and cry, just because mom and dad gave me a girl’s name doesn’t mean I have to act like one” he spat. “Hiromi stop behaving like a child!” screamed his grandmother harshly.

“I I’m sorry,” said Hiromi “I didn’t mean for it to come out like that, you know I would never…” but he was cut off. “I know you are not normally like that,” said his grandmother softly “this is why I said don’t bottle up your emotions because it will only cause you to lash out at the people you love.”

“I understand what you are saying grandmother,” said Hiromi “but I am a man and men do not cry even in situations like this.” “Yes, they do!” retorted Hiromi’s grandmother, “it is a strong man who can allow himself to cry and not feel ashamed to show his emotions.”

“I disagree,” said Hiromi confidently “a man who cries is seen as weak by others, only women cry and they cry because they are not strong like men.” “You have a very chauvinistic look on life Hiromi, had you been born a girl I know your view would be very different.”

“Women are not weak because we cry, in fact one reason we cry is to release pent up emotion and stress so we do not become too burdened unlike men. Sometimes Hiromi I really wish you were a girl, maybe then you would stop getting into pointless fights and you would have a better view of the sexes.”

“Don’t say things like that grandmother!” said Hiromi bluntly. “well I’m only telling you how I feel Hiromi, it was a shock when you were born after all every generation before you bore girls, if only you had been a girl too, oh well I suppose it can’t be helped.” “Grandmother!” said Hiromi.

“Anyway enough of this argument,” said Hiromi’s grandmother “I wanted to talk to you about other things as well and I also have something to give you.” Give me thought Hiromi, “I do not want anything,” he said politely. “Want!” snorted Hiromi’s grandmother, “there is no need to want what I am going to give you, it is a family heirloom I want you to keep safe now your mother has gone.”

Hiromi’s grandmother bent down and picked up an old looking wooden box, “This Hiromi,” she said softly “has been passed down the bloodline for centuries and usually it is passed from mother to daughter. I passed it to your mother on her eighteenth birthday and as she left no female heir I am breaking tradition and passing it to you.”

“This is no ordinary wooden box Hiromi,” said his grandmother “it is said that this box holds a treasure of a lost world, that the one destined to change that world is the only one who can open the box and use its contents. The item inside is rumored to be a sacred necklace that can only be worn by the chosen one, anyone else who tries to wear it would be burned and the necklace would fall off.”

“Obviously you being male mean’s you will never be able to open it and wear it, but you must promise me now that you will protect this box with your life and one day you will pass it on to your daughter.” Hiromi looked puzzled was this a joke sacred necklace indeed Hiromi laughed on the inside.

“Fine I promise I will protect the box with my life and pass it on to my daughter should I ever have one,” said Hiromi half sarcastically. “This is no joke!” said Hiromi’s grandmother, “I’m completely serious.” “Fine!” said Hiromi “I believe you and I will do as you have asked.”

Shortly after they finished their drinks they made their way to Hiromi’s grandmothers house and Hiromi settled into his new room placing the box in the top drawer next to his bed. Preparations for the funeral happened quicker than Hiromi realized.

It was held 2 days after he had been told his parents had died only Hiromi, his grandmother and a few select friends of the family attended to mourn the loss of Hiromi’s parents. Hiromi did not shed a single tear because he refused to cry in an attempt to appear as masculine as possible.

When the funeral was over Hiromi sat in his room not wanting to mingle with the mourners, it was then he remembered the wooden box was in the drawer. Hiromi decided to peek at it, even though his grandmother had said he would never be able to open it he could not resist trying, it was as if something was compelling him to look. The box appeared old but it was still easy to see that it had been beautifully crafted.

There were carvings all over the box and there appeared to be an inscription on the lid. On opening it, he found the box had red velvet lining on top of which sat a beautiful necklace full of precious gems, which shone brilliantly. He took it out of the box to get a better look but it suddenly as if by invisible hands it wrapped itself around his neck and locked into place.

Hiromi tried everything to get the necklace off but with no luck the necklace just would not come off, not only that but with how it shone even tucking it under his top didn’t hide it. It was late so he eventually decided to give up, go to bed and try to get it off again in the morning. Whilst he slept, he dreamt of a garden full of flowers, a prince and a princess and the love they shared.

Damn why do I keep having that dream thought Hiromi, every night now since I was little. But he soon forgot about his dream and sat in shock because during the night his hair seemed to have grown really long whilst he slept, He decided to sort it when he got back as he wanted to get help to remove the necklace before his grandmother saw that he had opened the box.

Rushing out of his grandmothers, he made his way to the centre of town in the hopes of finding someone with experience of antique jewelry. He spotted an antique store and decided to try it; he did not get close though before a group of guys from his school gathered around him.

They recognized him as the tough guy from school, the guy who had beaten them up many times, only this time not only did he have a girly name but girly hair too and he was wearing a pretty girls necklace.
There was also the fact that Hiromi looked a more feminine version of the guy who had beaten them up so many times, he always looked feminine but not as much as he did now. It was too tempting so they began making fun of how much more like a girl he looked.

In no time, Hiromi’s temper had risen beyond his ability to suppress it and he threw a punch at the leader, nothing happened, it was as if his punch had no effect on him at all.

The gang saw their opportunity and began attacking Hiromi, Suddenly the gems on the necklace started to glow before breaking off from main body of the necklace and becoming suspended in mid air, there they floating around Hiromi’s body as if by magic.

Hiromi had no idea what was going on, ‘what the hell is this’ said one of the guys attacking, he threw a punch but one of the floating gems seemed to block it and Hiromi just stood there unharmed.

The gang attacking punched and punched but each strike was blocked by one of the gems surrounding Hiromi. Without warning, one of the gems suddenly broke from circling Hiromi and flew straight at one of the gang members knocking him to the ground.

The others in the gang stopped their attack and fled leaving their friend lying unconscious on the floor. As the gems retreated back to the necklace Hiromi could do nothing but stand there stuck for words.

What had just happened thought Hiromi, suddenly the realization hit, what if the guy is dead, it would have been my fault I did it thought Hiromi at least that’s what the police would think.

Hiromi bent down and checked the unconscious guy’s pulse, ‘He’s alive!’ exclaimed Hiromi visibly relieved. Even so, Hiromi did not want to hang around just I case and quickly he headed off for the antique store he had seen moments before the attack.

Hiromi entered the store and was greeted by a very strange looking man, Hiromi did not care for appearances though and immediately explained the problem.

“I’m sorry to bother you!” exclaimed Hiromi, “I really need some help, you see my grandmother gave me an old box and inside was this necklace. When I picked it up it wrapped around my neck and I can’t get it off,” explained Hiromi “is there anything you can do or tell me that might help please! You’re my only hope; I have to get it off before my grandmother see’s it.”

The storeowner looked around the necklace very carefully, “hhmmm” he said “very curious, where did you say you got this,” he asked. “My grandmother,” exclaimed Hiromi “but that does not matter what I need to know is how to remove it,” Said Hiromi sharply.

“Well that’s a difficult one,” said the storeowner “this is not any old necklace my calculations it is at least Babylonian if not older,” said the storeowner confidently.

“Can it be removed?” asked Hiromi impatiently. “I am afraid I cannot see how,” said the storeowner “this necklace seems to have no clasp in fact I can’t see how you managed to put it on in the first place,” he continued.

“What am I supposed to do,” said Hiromi in a slightly panicked voice “grandmother is going to kill me.” “Well,” said the storeowner “you could try cutting it off although you would probably need to go to a jewelers for help with that.”

As the storeowner said that Hiromi suddenly spotted an old dusty knife on a table to his right, “that will do it,” he said as he picked it up ready to cut the necklace. “Stop right there!” shouted the store owner but he was too late as Hiromi had already unsheathed the knife and the storeowner was suddenly blinded by light.

Everything went black for Hiromi though as he passed out. In what seemed like an eternity of blackness Hiromi suddenly woke up struggling for air before realizing he was immersed under water.

He struggled still with what he thought was a knife and sheath in his hand to get to the surface for air. Seconds later Hiromi’s head burst out of the water and he gasped for breath. Looking round he saw that he was in what looked like a huge fountain.

Suddenly Hiromi saw what appeared to be a soldier only looked like he was from the past as he had a sword and shield, the guard spotted Hiromi and shouted “ASSASIN!” before beginning to run towards Hiromi’s location, Hiromi sensing danger leapt from the water and began to run away from the oncoming guard.

After a short while he managed to elude the guard and hid in one of the rooms. Looking around Hiromi realized that the place he was in looked like some form of palace, everything looked expensive and regal.
Not only that Hiromi suddenly realized that the knife he picked up was not a knife at all, in fact for some strange reason it was now a sword and not just a cheap dusty old one either, he didn’t have time to think on it much though as he had other concerns to worry about like where he was. Quickly he put the sword in its scabbard that also seemed to have changed.

Just then, Hiromi heard the guard running past the room shouting at other guards that he had seen the female assassin heading that way. Hiromi thought for a second, hold on female assassin, which must mean that it is not about him; there must be someone else a girl who the guard was after.

Hiromi thinking the coast was clear walked out into the hallway directly in the path of a guard, who immediately pounced on him and held him down “I have got her!” he shouted. Another guard showed up and they dragged the disoriented Hiromi to another part of the palace.

Hiromi had no idea where he was or what happened to the antique shop, standing there in front of what appeared to be throne suddenly a tall muscular man wearing a crown walked in and the guards pushed Hiromi to the ground. After a brief pause, the man looked at Hiromi who was now on his knees and said “aren’t you a pretty assassin.”

Hiromi looked puzzled, how dare this man call him pretty or for that matter an assassin. Before Hiromi had chance to respond the man spoke again, “What shall I do with you, being as beautiful as you are it would be a shame to execute you, maybe I should make you my concubine instead, force you to serve me, yes that would be a more appropriate punishment I think.”

Hiromi was now panicking, what was this guy on. Hiromi thought to himself granted he has a girl’s name, but this guy doesn’t know that and ok his hair is now long but there are plenty of men who have long hair and then there is the necklace, well the guy can’t think he’s a girl because of that. So what the hell is this guy’s problem?

Hiromi went to speak but as the first word came out of his mouth he suddenly had a look of utter disbelief and shock on his face, whose voice was that thought Hiromi who tried again, “please let me go I’m not an assassin and I’m definitely not a girl so I can’t be your concubine.” The guy looked puzzled then began laughing hysterically.

Hiromi tried again to convince the guy, “I’m not a girl and I’m not here to assassinate anyone, some guys dumped me in the water.” One of the guards spoke up, “Sire this woman was carrying this when she got out of the fountain,” the guard held up the item Hiromi had been carrying. The man turned to Hiromi “if not an assassin then what are you doing in the palace?”

Hiromi quickly answered, “I have no idea, I was in a shop and the next thing I know I was in the water.” “A likely story that is,” laughed the man “bring that here,” ordered the man.” Hiromi dared to ask “I’m sorry for sounding rude but can I at least know your name,” at which point Hiromi felt a sharp pain as a guard hit him with his staff knocking him to the ground.

“Commoners should not speak to the king unless the king orders them.” “Now now,” said the king “there is no need to hit a beautiful woman for asking a simple question. I must say I’m surprised you don’t know who’s palace you’re in but never the less I am King Seleukos ruler of this kingdom.”

The guard with the object Hiromi had handed it over to the king and the king in turn examined it closely, “I think we can safely assume this is not a weapon and this girl is not an assassin.”

“Nobody would be foolish enough to try to assassinate a king with a useless weapon.” Hiromi spoke again “I am not a girl how many times do I have to say it.” The king just laughed again, “You really are a strange one to say such unusual things, not a girl indeed, if you are not a girl why do you have breasts and why is your voice female.”

It was then that Hiromi looked down and screamed in shock where the hell did they come from he thought, this has to be a trick, that’s it, this can’t be real either it’s a sick dream or the guys who attacked me must have come back and after knocking me unconscious they must have stuffed my shirt with something.

“I also would like to know why you were in the sacred fountain of all the places in the palace to be you were in a fountain in the heart of the palace. How did you get there, as far as I am aware the fountain has no passageways out of the palace so you must have gotten in the fountain from within the palace?”

“Sacred fountain what’s that?” asked Hiromi. “It is a shrine to the goddess Ishtar, it is said that one day the goddess will return to this world and she will lead the people to prosperity. It is also believed to be where the original queen of this kingdom disappeared.”

“That day I took over control of this kingdom, no one knows what happened to the queen and I don’t care about her fate. Some believe she was taken to another world far from here others think she was killed, either way I now rule here and that fountain is a sacred place that no one but high ranking officials, priests and kings are allowed near.”

“You have asked my name yet you have not yet given me yours?” Hiromi answered straight away but instead of the name Hiromi the name Natasa came out instead, Hiromi looked puzzled where did that come from he thought. The king continued “that is an unusual name and one not given to just anyone, so who are you the resurrection of?”

“Resurrection of, what do you mean?” asked Hiromi. The king laughed “don’t you even know the meaning of your own name, Natasa means resurrection, it’s an unusual name and names like that are not given to just anyone. Ok,” said the king “let us try another question, where are you from?”

Natasa answered immediately with “Okinawa Japan.” The king gave Natasa a strange look before saying “there is no such place within my kingdom and as far as I am aware, there is no kingdom with a domain of that name.” “What is the name of your kingdom?” asked Natasa.

“This is the kingdom of Ur you are currently in the Assyrian province within my kingdom more to the point your in my imperial palace to be precise. You say you are from Okinawa Japan so then how did you come to be in the sacred fountain, as you still have not answered me on that.”

“I honestly have no idea your majesty, I was in a store in Okinawa to get help to remove the necklace my grandmother gave me, and when I couldn’t get it off I decided to cut it off but then I blacked out and then I awoke in the fountain desperate for air.”

The king now finished with the object Hiromi had passed it back and said to his guards to give the item back to Natasa. Natasa looked surprised and looked towards the king, “this by no means frees you, and there are still questions I have like how you came to be in the palace in the first place and even more so how you came to be in the sacred fountain of Ishtar.”

“Questions need answering before I decide whether to let you go. However I do not think you’re an assassin, so for now you will stay here in the palace until I am satisfied with your answers, take her to the women’s chambers so they can clean her up, make sure they do a good job I want to see this woman looking as beautiful as possible for my interrogation later tonight.”

Natasa paled as she was escorted away to a huge room filled with fine fabrics, ornaments and flowers that adorned every surface. Inside a couple of women bowed as Natasa was led into the room. “The king has ordered this woman be bathed and dressed ready for him later. He said to make sure she looks as beautiful as possible.” The women bowed again as the guards left locking the door as they went.

Natasa just stood there puzzled and in a daze, still wondering what the hell was going on, the last thing Natasa remembered was being in the antique shop and going to use the knife to cut the necklace off then darkness. Natasa suddenly woke from the daydream sensing the movement of clothes. “Get off I am a man can’t you see that I am a man.”

The women looked surprised for a second but continued to remove Natasa’s clothes anyway, it was then the full horror of the situation dawned on Natasa. Looking down at his naked body Natasa suddenly realized without a shadow of doubt that he was definitely not male in any shape of form. Putting a hand between his legs he suddenly screamed, “It is not there, it is not there!” before passing out.

A short while later he could hear a female voice trying to wake him up, it is all a dream he told himself that voice must be his grandmother trying to wake him up from sleep; slowly he began opening his eyes only to find the women staring back at him with confused expressions on their faces. Natasa thought that maybe they had suddenly realized he was male and that is why they looked confused.

“What is your name?” asked one of the women politely. Natasa was about to answer instead of Hiromi coming out of his mouth Natasa came out again, Natasa wondered where that name came from as he could not remember ever hearing a name like that before. For that matter, Natasa was aware that the language his captors and himself were speaking was not Japanese.

Natasa tried not to worry about it too long; right now, he needed to concentrate on waking from this dream and if not a dream, trying to figure out what the hell is going on. After a brief pause he was helped by the women to sit up, suddenly aware of a strange weight on his chest he looked down again to see perfectly formed breasts on his chest.

It was then that Natasa spotted a dress mirror on the far side of the room. Getting up he made his way across to it and stood mouth wide open at a beautiful naked female figure looking back at him from the mirror with the same expression he himself had. Natasa pinched his cheek hard and he had to admit it hurt plenty the girl was still looking back only now she was holding her sore cheek.

It’s not a dream, what the hell is going on this is madness, suddenly all his emotions over the last week’s events coupled with the current situation overwhelmed him and again he blacked out. After what appeared to be a short time he was awake again and finally starting to accept the current situation, looking down at herself Natasa went over everything in her head again.

Ok so this is not a dream, I am now female in every physical way, I have no idea where I am or how I got here. On arriving wherever I am, I was arrested on the grounds of attempting to assassinate a king.

Although the king has decided to believe me that I am not an assassin he is still holding me here, at one point he said he wants me as a concubine. Concubine! what the hell I can’t be a concubine I’m too young I haven’t even got used to being female and some guy wants his wicked way with me.

During this time, the women took the opportunity to walk Natasa to a lavishly decorated bathroom with a huge pool in the centre. The pool was scattered with rose petals and as Natasa was guided into the pool she suddenly felt a huge wave of relaxation spread through her whole body, it was as if the smell and heat of the water was washing all her stress away and Natasa was able to relax in the pool a little.

It was then that Natasa noticed the women were stripping off, and Natasa blushed and hid her face, “what the hell are you doing?” she asked them, “getting in to wash your body we cannot do it clothed now can we.” “But I’m,” then the realization hit Natasa again, I am female I should not be ashamed if I see them naked.

This did not ease Natasa’s mind and she kept thinking how dirty people would think she was, closing her eyes tightly she decided to ask some questions to take her mind off her predicament. “Where are we?” asked Natasa, “the palace of Assyria,” “where on earth is Assyria?”

“Were not on earth,” replied the blonde “were in Assyria on Nibiru.” “Nibiru what’s that?” asked Natasa, the blonde looked puzzled “Nibiru is the planet that you’re on.” “Oh that explains… … planet! I’m on! How have I got here last time I checked I was on earth in Japan in Okinawa in an antiques shop then I blacked out and now I’m on another planet how can that be?” “I am not sure,” said the blonde “maybe you were summoned by a mage.”

Suddenly Natasa screamed, “Not there! I can’t cope, what are you doing?” the blonde calmly responded, “trying to wash your body,” “can’t you do it without touching me? I’m a ma… …” Her voice trailed off as she realized once again that physically she was female in a huge bath with other females who are trying to wash her body.

The problem was every touch was sending tingles throughout her entire body and she was not used to such strange sensations. Not only that there was the embarrassment of being touched in such a way and being naked with girls it all became too much for her and she again passed out waking a few moments later to find herself being held up in the water by the maids.

“Please try not to faint again,” said one of the women “were not strong enough to hold you up for too long and we don’t think you want us to summon a male guard to hold you up so we can wash you.” Natasa looked panicked and the women noticed straight away how worried Natasa was.

“Don’t worry we would not do that really but please you must try not to pass out again so we can wash you properly for his majesty.” Natasa tried as hard as she could to ignore what the women were doing. One of them decided to ask Natasa some questions about herself to take her mind off what they were doing.

“So” said the brunette “tell us about yourself who you are how old you are where you’re from how you got here tell us everything we want to know as much about you as we can so we can best serve your needs.” Natasa began telling the women about her life. “My name is Natasa although it is actually something else where I am from but whenever I try to say that name Natasa comes out instead and I have no idea why.”

“I am male but since I got here suddenly my body is different my voice is different and I can speak your language even though I cannot recall ever hearing it before. A week ago my parents died in an accident and I went to stay with my grandmother, just before the funeral my grandmother came and gave me a wooden box with this necklace inside it.” The women listened without saying a word and carried on washing Natasa’s body.

“My grandmother said it had been passed from mother to daughter for centuries and she said I was to protect it. She also said I would not be able to open the box because I was male, but I got curious and when I tried, the box opened with ease. I picked up the necklace to get a better look but it suddenly wrapped around my neck and I was unable to get it off me.”

“The next day I went to find help to get the necklace off, when I was not able to get help I picked up a knife in the shop thinking I could cut the necklace off. But then I blacked out and awoke in the Fountain of Ishtar.”

“So much has happened and I really have no idea what’s going on all I know is either this is a nightmare or everything I knew is gone.” At this point the blonde began to speak; “well you certainly are not male at least not anymore. I have never heard of anyone changing physical form from male to female, at least not the way you described.”

“There are powerful mage’s in the world but even they would find it difficult to do such a complex spell. That necklace looks familiar somehow, I cannot remember but I’m sure I have seen it somewhere maybe in a book but I’m not sure the details, maybe if his majesty doesn’t mind once your settled in you may be able to check the library.”

Natasa looked at the blonde as if to say thank you for the ray of hope in finding out what is going on. The blonde continued, “several years ago some people who wanted power rebelled against this world and abducted Queen Inanna, they are supposed to have taken Inanna to a distant world far from this one.”

“The fountain is where she is supposed to have vanished from that is why the king was angry. Try not to worry I’m sure we will find the answers to what’s happened and how you got here, no wonder you were so nervous when we undressed you and began to wash you, this being your first day as a female must be tough.”

“We’re here to help; if there is anything you need to know about being female we will help you as much as we can so don’t be afraid to ask.” Natasa felt a sense of relief hearing those words, sure it was going to be tough but at least she could have help.

“It’s amazing how beautiful you are, your hair is especially beautiful and it’s hard to believe you were a man the other day.” At that, the women led Natasa back out of the bath and began toweling her dry.

Natasa found it hard to cope with and was tempted to grab the towels off the women to do it herself but fear of her own body held her back. After a short while the women took Natasa back into the main chamber and the madness began, one woman was putting something on Natasa’s skin while another was in another room going through clothes looking for the perfect outfit.

Natasa was a little overwhelmed with it all but somehow managed to hold herself back from panicking. After a short time one of them returned with what looked like undergarments, “I’m not wearing that!” exclaimed Natasa, “why ever not?” said the brunette “they will look wonderful on your body.”

“I am a guy! I can’t wear things like that it’s girly,” “Natasa!” said the blonde “please look at yourself in the mirror you are a girl now and therefore you should dress accordingly.” “But!” Natasa said. The brunette ignored Natasa’s plea’s and began putting the garments on anyway.

Natasa blushed as the brunette worked on getting her into the soft skimpy underwear. After a brief moment it was done and Natasa finally opened her eyes to see her sexy new form staring back at her from the mirror, she had to admit even if wearing female underwear was weird the maid was right the garments did suit this body and they felt quite nice.

Even though she now had something on the garments were so delicate that it still felt that she was naked and at that thought, she blushed and lowered her head. “There is nothing to be ashamed of” said the blonde “you look beautiful in those, I am sure the king will be pleased.” What does that mean Natasa thought as she suddenly felt her stomach churn.

The blonde led Natasa to a stool and got her to sit before beginning to apply makeup to Natasa’s face. Natasa went to argue but the blonde stopped her. “Look Natasa you are a girl regardless of what you were yesterday right now you are female, his majesty wants you to look beautiful and if we do not do this it will be our heads that will roll, maybe even yours so I suggest you deal with it and accept what we’re doing.”

Natasa sighed and dropped her shoulders as if utterly defeated. “This will be over quicker now that you are allowing us to do our work.” Whilst the blonde worked on Natasa’s makeup the brunette began doing something to Natasa’s hair but as she wasn’t able to see a mirror Natasa had no idea what it was.

After a short time another woman came over and asked if Natasa would like something to drink, Natasa without thinking said “Cola,” needless to say the woman looked very confused, “we have wine or water or I can make you a hot drink if you require but I have never heard of Cola.”

“Wine!” said Natasa “I’m underage I can’t drink that I’m only 17 technically 18 in 3 days.” “This isn’t where you’re from Natasa,” said the blonde “here 17-18 year olds are allowed to drink wine especially royalty, and if his majesty has in mind what I think he does for you wine might be the best thing.”

Natasa sighed again “just water please.” “As you wish,” replied the maid. After what seemed like an eternity to Natasa, the women doing her makeup and hair finished their work and Natasa was asked to stand so they could finish getting her ready, after spraying on some perfumes the brunette who had been looking for clothes for Natasa to wear came over with a beautiful outfit sort of like a dress. It looked as delicate as the underwear and Natasa was sure it was almost see through.

Natasa stood there trying desperately to hold back from saying anything, damn she thought how can I live this down, all my life I have strived to be a masculine man and now I’m reduced to wearing frilly girls clothes and wearing makeup. My life is doomed thought Natasa; thank goodness, no one from school is here to see this.

After helping Natasa into the outfit and doing some final changes Natasa put her feet in the heeled shoes the brunette had brought her and was led to the mirror to view their work. Natasa gasped at the sight of herself in the mirror, she stared for some time at her own reflection as the women admired their handy work.

Eventually Natasa gained the ability to speak, “how? What?” She said, she was sure if she saw this girl and it was not herself she would easily fall in love with such a beauty. No, no, no she told herself this could not be real I will eventually wake up from this nightmare to find myself back at my grandmothers.

The three women were in awe of Natasa, “you really do look like a goddess like that, when we first saw you we were in awe of your beauty but now that you are dressed properly and clean you really do look amazing.” Natasa had to agree she did look amazing even if she wished it was not so.

Natasa was led to another room that adjoined the rooms where she had been made ready for the king and she found herself seated with a drink, the three women left but another came in. “From what you have said to the other maids you are not accustom to either to being a girl or being amongst royalty’ she said.

“I am going to teach you some basics so that when you go back to see the king you will at least have an idea how to act accordingly. First whenever the king enters rooms you are in you are to curtsey.” Natasa did as instructed and soon felt able to do as she was told; the maid spent a few hours helping Natasa learn to walk, talk and how to behave in the presence of his majesty.

After that, the maid went out of the room and Natasa was finally left alone to ponder everything that happened to her since last night. Just what had really happened how she ended up here did her grandmother know anything about what had happened?

The questions never stopped and Natasa really wished she could just go back to before the box had been opened. That is when this whole mess began maybe it is a curse and she unleashed it when she picked up the necklace. Either way how was she going to cope with everything that was going on.

It all seemed too overwhelming for Natasa and she found her mind swimming through endless questions and possible answers only to reach the same conclusion each time that she knew nothing more no matter how much she dwelled on the questions.

Suddenly there was a noise in the room and someone hurried over to where Natasa was sitting. “My lady, don’t look at me I just need to tell you something.” “You’re not safe here, this you probably already know however I think there is more to you than you realize and suspect you can help us locate queen Inanna, I have contacted friends I have outside the city.”

“We will try to help you get out of the palace tomorrow when the king is not around. I will come see you again to see what you want to do, I will warn you though the king is an evil man, if he thinks you or anyone is going against him he will have them killed without mercy, that includes you.”

Natasa gulped, she didn’t like the sound of that one bit, the maid continued “be careful when in the kings company, I have a feeling given your intense beauty the king may decide to take you as his concubine, I would warn you the king has very little patience.”

“You’re new to being female and haven’t adjusted to your female form, but if the king makes advances be careful of pushing him away as it might mean your head, it may be better to let him do what he wants with your body at least then you’ll be alive tomorrow so we can get you out.”

Natasa felt sick to her stomach, let him have his way, the maid must be joking, Natasa thought even if she is female physically her mind is still male, there is no way in hell she was going to let a man take her virginity away, the mere thought of it repulsed her.

She felt nothing but dread as she waited to be summoned by the king,

A boy thrust into distant world and transformed into a girl has enough to worry about without having to deal with unwanted male attention. Can Natasa find the answers to whats happening to her and avoid being made a woman against her will by a power hungry false king.

Chapter 2: Answers that give more questions

For what seemed like hours Natasa sat there dwelling on what had happened and more importantly what was going to happen from now, The maids had kept her company bringing her drinks and talking to her about her life before but the nagging sense of dread never stopped and Natasa felt she was going to end up throwing up.

Things were so bad even the maids noticed how pale Natasa had started to look, she still looked like a heavenly beauty but at the same time the maids were concerned and tried their best to cheer her up. One of the maids even bought some wine in the hopes it would calm Natasa’s nerves but nothing seemed to easy Natasa’s mind.

During her wait, Natasa took some time to study the object that the king had given back by the king’s guards in more detail. One thing she noticed straight away was that even though when the guards had taken it off her it had changed it was now once again a beautiful sword and scabbard.

Even though Natasa thought it strange, she decided not to worry about it too much thinking that maybe she had imagined that it had changed. The sword and scabbard were beautifully made, the scabbard appeared to be gold with silver inlays and was encrusted with beautiful gems.

The guard of the sword was also adorned with gems and it looked like whoever had made it spent plenty of time making it perfect. The sword itself was even more of an oddity, the grip looked hard and uncomfortable to hold but when Natasa put her hands around it she found it was surprisingly soft and delicate.

The sword seemed perfectly balanced in her hand as she held it; the pommel was adorned with fine gems, which Natasa thought might have helped to balance it. The fuller that ran down the centre of the blade was also highly crafted with strange symbols etched into it.

From what she could tell they appeared to resemble symbols she had seen in a history lesson at school and she had the feeling they said, ‘Heavens Will’ although she wasn’t too sure as she couldn’t remember ever learning how to read the symbols and wasn’t sure why she seemed to know what they meant.

The guard was also inscribed with the word Ishtar again, it was written in unusual symbols. There were even more unusual things about the sword that really perplexed Natasa, the first being that the sword itself weighed very little, it looked heavy but if she didn’t know she was holding it she thought she may not even have noticed the weight at all.

Then there was the blade itself that not only was an odd shape but also didn’t seem sharp when she touched it with her finger but when she used it on an apple it went through as if the apple didn’t exist. Most strange of all was how the blade seemed to glow when it was in her hand but dulled when she put it down.

After spending a good amount of time going over the sword Natasa eventually decided to put it away and not worry about it too much, the sword was pretty strange to say the least but she had more important things to worry about than a glowing sword.

Shortly after putting the sword away, some guards arrived to escort Natasa to the king but when they entered the room both guards stood awe struck by Natasa’s appearance, Natasa became very nervous and started to wonder if there was something that made her look strange.

Being all dressed up in such a girly manner certainly didn’t help her thoughts , it was then that she realized they were not looking at her because she looked strange but because she was beautiful, she didn’t like thinking it but at the same time if felt as though suddenly she had a secret power.

The thought also crossed her mind that if her looks can affect these two guards in such a way then maybe she can use that to her advantage and escape at some point. It was at that point when the head maid came in. She immediately noticed the guard’s expressions and after tutting to herself, she asked Natasa to follow her.

The guards followed without saying a word, the palace itself seemed fairly empty and they hardly passed anyone, those they did stopped whatever they were doing or saying and stood there almost mesmerized by the sight of Natasa. Natasa was still carrying the sheathed sword although it seemed to have changed shape when the guards came and it no longer resembled a sword at all.

The head maid had tried to get her to leave it behind but Natasa had refused to leave it, as they walked Natasa recognized the doors leading to the throne room she had been in earlier but instead of going to it the maid led her past it and to another set of doors at which the maid knocked.

Natasa heard the kings voice command them to enter and the maid opened the door, inside Natasa noticed straight away that the room appeared to be some kind of banquet hall, there were several large empty tables and right at the end was the king sitting at the biggest of the tables.

Natasa made sure to do as the maids had instructed her earlier and she gracefully did a courtesy to the king. Natasa felt relieved that she managed it without falling over, her knees felt like they were made of jelly and would give way at any time. When she plucked up the courage to lift her head she noticed straight away the expression on the kings face.

The king looked extremely surprised, ‘”you have done well,” he said to the maid, “when I asked my guards to tell you to make the princess look beautiful I never expected her to be this beautiful.” Natasa felt a surge of anger but held back from saying anything, what made her so angry after all it’s not as if she enjoys the way she looks she thought.

The maid replied “thank you your highness but I cannot take all of the credit, Natasa was already beautiful she just needed cleaning up a little and dressing appropriately, other than that we did nothing but allow her beauty to be seen.” The maid curtseyed and asked to be excused.

“You may leave us,” the king told the maid and the guards, the guards though didn’t seem to hear and were still standing staring at Natasa as if unable to pull away. Natasa noticed the kings expression change to what appeared to be anger, the king lost patience and addressed the guards again.

“If I ever find you looking at the princess again in the manner you are now I will personally kill you both now leave,” he ordered. The guards realizing the mortal danger they were in quickly bowed and left the room. “Come sit with me,” the king ordered Natasa.

Natasa cautiously made her way around the table before hesitating by the chair to the right of the king. The king looked like he was getting impatient and repeated himself telling Natasa to sit, “sorry,” said Natasa nervously as she apologized.

“You are a strange girl indeed,” said the king “you have been here less than a day and already I have had to threaten my guards.” “Your highness,” interjected Natasa “I didn’t mean… ...” However, the king cut her off and continued speaking, “I know you didn’t mean to insight such curiosity and attention, it is far from your fault you have the kind of beauty that makes men forget themselves.”

At those words Natasa relaxed herself a little, she wasn’t keen at all on being the subject of so much attention and she certainly didn’t like the way men seemed to be looking at her after all as far as her mind was concerned she was still a guy deep down. She was at least glad the king did not blame her for the guard’s behavior.

“Why did you hesitate to sit down,” asked the king. “I am still very nervous,” answered Natasa. “Nervous why?” “Well your majesty everything is still really confusing, I have no idea why I’m here or even how I got here, my body has changed beyond recognition, and I have been captured and accused of attempted assassination.”

The king interjected, “I never thought you were an assassin,” he said calmly, “and from the moment I laid eyes upon you I knew that was not the case.” “Then why am I being held captive?” “Something about you made me want to possess you and I also wanted to know how you got into the centre of the palace unaided.”

Natasa shyly looked up at the king, “but I don’t know how I got here I haven’t any clue at all” “I know that I have already spoken to the maids who attended you earlier.” “You had the maids spy on me?” Natasa said in anger.

“Of course,” replied the king, “I needed answers and while with the maids I knew you may let your guard down and speak more freely although I’m not fully convinced of what you told the maids.”

“Let me show you something,” said the king as he got up from his chair and made his way to a window that was behind Natasa, Natasa got up and followed. “This is my kingdom,” he said as he pointed out of the window, “it has a delicate balance one that is not yet fully established.”

“When the queen disappeared several years ago, I was a general in the army and I saw my opportunity to rise from the ranks, however my control was not fully accepted by the people and since then there has been much conflict and in fighting.”

“Several attempts have been made on my life but I have crushed those that have dared to try, when you appeared in this palace I had to make sure there was not some kind of secret entrance and also make sure that my instincts about you are correct that you’re not an assassin.”

“Your majesty,” interrupted Natasa, “what are those?” she said as she pointed to the sky, the king’s eyes followed her fingers, there in the sky appeared to be two moons one overlapping the other. One of the moons appeared to be red in color while the other more of a blue.

“They are the twin moons of this world, are you telling me you have never seen them asked the king?” “Of course I’ve never seen them where I’m from we only have one moon and it looks nothing like those.” Natasa’s knees gave way under the sudden realization that she was definitely no longer on earth.

The king caught her before she hit the ground and he gently picked her up and carried her back to her chair. “You really are a strange one,” said the king “well I think we can establish what you said to the maids is true after all.” Natasa’s eyes slowly opened and she began to remember where she was.

“I am sorry,” she suddenly wailed, “I did not mean to collapse,” she said, “it’s ok,” said the king “it is obvious you were in shock.” Natasa lowered her head, “what is going on where am I really and what are you going to do with me,” Natasa’s eyes welled up as tears began pouring from her eyes.

“When did I become so pathetic,” she yelled “I never used to cry I was always the manliest of men and now I am reduced to crying at the slightest thing,” the tears would not stop no matter how much she wished it. The king looked a little taken back by Natasa’s current state but he refrained from comforting her.

“Pull yourself together,” said the king in a harsh tone “I will tell you what is in store for your future, you will accept that you are no longer in the land you were before, you are in my kingdom and as such you belong to me. The sooner you realize this the better it will be for you.”

“I will take your body and soul and you will become my concubine one way or another.” “No please let me go,” begged Natasa “I don’t want to be that, I’m a man you can’t seriously want me to do things like that to me,” the king looked angry, “a man indeed look at yourself you are a beautiful woman there is nothing about you that says you are a man.”

“You are even crying as women do, do you really expect me to believe that part of your story. Even mages of this world working together could not muster the power to make a man into a woman especially one so beautiful. Stop crying and accept your fate.”

Natasa could not stop the tears as the king had ordered, instead they flowed more and with her head in her hands she sat there weeping. The king summoned the maids, “take her back to the women’s chambers and calm her down, make sure she knows that although she may have escaped me tonight it won’t be as easy next time.”

“I will take her tears or no tears soon so she better get used to that thought before then.” The maids did as ordered and escorted Natasa back. Once in the room the maids worked on removing Natasa’s clothes and makeup before dressing her in nightwear and leading her to the bed.

All the time Natasa wept, the maids tried their best to comfort her and calm her even trying to offer her wine but nothing they could say or do stopped her tears and she wept herself to sleep.

The next morning Natasa was awakened by the maids bringing her breakfast but Natasa refused to eat anything, “try to eat something Princess” said the brunette maid, “don’t call me that,” spat Natasa “I’m not a princess I’m not even female I’m a man.”

“Begging your forgiveness princess but the king has made it clear he intends to take you as his concubine therefore that automatically gives you the title of princess whether you like it or not. Being a maid here means we have to show proper respect to those of the royal house.”

“Now that the king has decided to make you his I must refer to you in a proper manner or risk being executed.” “Executed!” repeated Natasa, “yes,” said the brunette. “Can I at least ask your name,” asked Natasa. “I am Militta your highness.”

“Militta please summon the other maids I want to at least know all of your names even if you can’t call me by mine.” “As you wish princess I will summon them at once,” Militta answered. A few moments later Militta returned with three other maids one of which Natasa knew was the head maid.

“This is Sousanna and Frato your highness they are the same as me, and then there is the head maid Aella,” all the maids did a curtsy to Natasa. “So,” said Natasa “you cannot and will not call me by name?” “no,” said Aella “we cannot call you by name anymore you are her highness the princess of Assyria.”

“It is under the king’s orders that we respectfully use the title princess for you from now on. You must get used to being part of the royal house now that the king has decided to make you his concubine. I fear if you do not accept the position and his advances he will take what he wants then kill you without hesitation.”

Natasa did not like the sound of that one-bit but what could she do to stop it. If she had still been a man she would have fought the king as she had done at school with any opponent, but now that her strength and power had gone and she had nothing but a weak body and a desperate need to cry all the time. Why when tears come am I unable to hold them back like before, is this why women cry so easily Natasa thought.

Even so, I have to find some way of getting back home and back to the life I had, my grandmother must be worried sick by now. Just then Aella interrupted Natasa’s thoughts, “princess once you have eaten your breakfast we will help you get dressed please call us when you are done.”

With that, the maids left the room. Natasa did not want breakfast but at the same time she felt so hungry, she hadn’t eaten all day yesterday due to what happened and because of that the hunger took over and she felt compelled to try to eat something.

Natasa had to admit the food was excellent, and once she tried a little of what was available she ate enough to stop her hunger before recalling the maids to help her get ready. As the maids helped her get dressed Natasa thought about how if it were up to her she would be wearing jeans and a t-shirt.

This world did not seem to have those to hand not that the maids would have let her wear them had they been there in thousands. No instead, the maids dressed Natasa up in a beautiful girly outfit again before adding some jewelry to finish off the look. Natasa stared at the mirror and again found herself shocked by how beautiful she looked in these clothes.

If nothing else she thought the maids certainly know how to dress her up well. After adding the finishing touches and when all was done Aella came up to Natasa and offered Natasa a tour of the palace to which Natasa agreed although in her mind she was just looking around to find an escape route.

Before they had chance to leave the room though one of the kings guards came to tell Aella to bring Natasa to the kings study, Natasa sighed hoping that this wasn’t the continuation of last night and that the king didn’t want his wicked way with her there and then.

Aella led Natasa to a room fairly close to the throne room before knocking. “Come in,” replied the king as Aella and Natasa entered. “Ah I see you have stopped whimpering now,” said the king coldly. “I am glad I found it extremely difficult to put up with yesterday.” Natasa said nothing but just glared at him. “Do not look at me like that it is unbecoming of a lady,” he taunted.

“Look I haven’t brought you here to have what I want, I wanted to let you know I’m going away from the palace for a day or two to crush a rebellion near one of our borders. Aella make sure the princess is looked after while I am gone and also take some time to teach her how to behave like a lady.”

“We will your highness,” said Aella. “Be warned princess while I am gone the palace will be heavily guarded so don’t even consider trying to escape,” said the king in a cold voice. Natasa felt sick at the sound of his voice, it was so cold and menacing that it sounded like death if she dared even try.

After curtseying to the king Aella led Natasa back to the women’s rooms and got her to sit down. A second later Aella returned with a drink for Natasa, “here princess drink this it will help calm your nerves.” “What makes you think I am nervous,” spat Natasa.

Aella looked shocked at this outburst, “I’m sorry princess I meant no disrespect,” said Aella. “No,” Natasa interrupted “it’s not your fault your right my nerves are shot, listening to the king saying that scared me and it has put me on edge, I lashed out at you and I’m truly sorry.”

“Without your help I probably would have been dead by now simply for not being courteous to his majesty.” “Thank you,” responded Aella “I’m glad to be of service to you.” Natasa drank the drink Aella had brought and indeed it helped calm her nerves as its warmth travelled through her body.

“What was that?” asked Natasa politely. “It’s a special wine that Assyria produces which warms the body as its drunk.” “You’re not trying to get me drunk are you Aella?” said Natasa. “No princess I would never do that I just wanted to help calm your nerves honestly.”

“It’s ok Aella I was joking I didn’t mean to worry you, that wine worked wonders and if it’s not too much trouble I would appreciate that tour.” “I’m so relieved for a moment I thought you were serious,” said Aella “come on lets go and I will show you this palace.” Natasa got up and followed Aella as they left the women’s section. As they walked down the corridor away from the room, Natasa noticed a guard was following them.

“Is he following to stare at me or is it the kings order?” asked Natasa. “Probably the kings order,” replied Aella “he did say security would be tight and there is no tighter than being followed. Try to ignore him and just try to enjoy the tour your highness.”

Natasa saw many wonderful rooms on the tour of the palace, in particular she loved the balconies that each room had as they allowed her to see the flowers in the gardens. Although it unnerved her that she had started appreciating flowers, why she thought to herself, flowers are not manly so why do I love the smell and touch of them.

Maybe it’s just a side effect of becoming female or maybe I’m becoming soft of my own will, oh well she thought there isn’t much I can do about it right now. About half way through the tour, Aella led Natasa to the library. Natasa stood there in awe of the vast room that looked like it went on forever.

“Every kind of book is here princess from stories to magic and even more, feel free to peruse these books whenever you want, just let me know beforehand so I can arrange it.” “Why would you have to arrange it?” asked Natasa. “Well,” said Aella “due to the kings orders you can’t just walk around by yourself.”

“Now that the king has decided to make you his and you have been given the title princess those people who have tried to assassinate the king thus far may make you a target so for now until the king is happy you’re safe we will have to escort you around the palace.”

Natasa was not happy about this as it made trying to escape even harder, how am I going to even get out of the room without a guard seeing let alone escape the palace. Wait a second thought Natasa, last night that person came and said she would get me out somehow.

Maybe I shouldn’t worry so much and see what happens later, “Aella, I want to spend some time here in the library do you think we can hold back the rest of the tour till tomorrow.” “As you wish,” replied Aella, “I had a feeling you would want to check a few books. If you need anything just call I will be outside.” “Actually Aella I could use your help.”

“My help?” questioned Aella. “Yes Aella I need your help this library is vast and I doubt I can cover it all in one go, so will you help me find some answers to why I’m here and what’s happening.” “Of course princess,” replied Aella “although I’m not sure how useful I will be.”

“First things first Aella do you have any idea where we might find a book about swords?” “I’m not sure,” replied Aella “maybe we can ask the library.” “Ask the library what do you mean ask the library it’s a room not a person.” “Well actually the library is sentient I’m not sure how it works but it does.”

“Just ask a question to the keeper of the books.” “Ok,” said Natasa with raised brows, she was feeling a little silly asking a room for a book, but she thought what the hell it’s worth a try, “Keeper of books,” Natasa said loudly “do you know a book that can tell me about special swords?”

A deep male voice responded “yes a book on swords can be found in isle 3a second column third row down tenth book from the right.” Natasa looked like she was in shock, “what was that?” she asked as she looked at Aella in disbelief. “The keeper of books,” replied Aella, “from what I can gather it is ancient technology.”

After a few minutes, they found the book the keeper had directed them too and sure enough it was indeed about special swords. Natasa and Aella made their way to a table close by and Natasa opened the book. Both Natasa and Aella studied the book carefully.

The book spoke of several swords of great significance to the world but one reference in particular caught Natasa’s interest, there was a mention of a sword of Ishtar. It was rumored to only be able to be drawn by Ishtar’s avatar. There were no pictures though and there was very little in the way of physical description.

Ok thought Natasa let us try something else, “Keeper of books can you tell me where there is a book about Ishtar and specifically the sword of Ishtar?” “I can indeed,” came the response, “isle 40 column 10 row 5 and 15 books from the right.” Sure enough that’s where they found it.

This book seemed to have much more information and finally there was a picture of the sword, it matched the sword Natasa was carrying when she came into this world. It was definitely the sword Natasa had inspected at last night; Aella by this time had a strange look on her face.

It was a look of disbelief in what she was seeing. She had seen the sword Natasa had been carrying she had seen Natasa draw the sword although she hadn’t said anything to anyone else, and here she was reading that there is a sword which can only be drawn by Inanna for the goddess of Love and War and the picture looks identical to Natasa’s sword.

“Princess,” said Aella “do you realize what this means.” Natasa looked puzzled “yeah it means it’s someone named Ishtar’s sword whoever that is.” “Do you not know about Ishtar?” asked Aella in disbelief. “I don’t know,” responded Natasa “why is she important?”

“Is she important,” repeated a shocked Aella, “of course she is important she is the goddess of Love and War, she is so beautiful that men would fall on their swords for her if asked, not only that her avatar was known by another name.” “Another name?” asked a bewildered Natasa. “Yes, Inanna our queen several years ago before she disappeared.”

“Inanna was the goddess Ishtar’s avatar but several years ago some evil men who wanted nothing but power forced their way into the palace and before Inanna managed to protect herself she suddenly disappeared and those men disappeared too.”

“There was panic in the kingdom no-one had any idea where the queen had gone, some suspected she had been killed others that she had been kidnapped and a few thought she had been taken to another world using dark powers. It was then during the chaos that Seleukos took the throne to restore order.”

“In doing so he declared martial law and had people executed for doing nothing more than walk in the streets after a certain time.” “Ok so we’ve established that this sword may have been your old queens, and then I have to wonder what it was doing on earth.”

“Those power-mongering rebels must have taken it along with our queen, have you never heard of anyone called Inanna on your world Princess?” “No, I have not,” replied Natasa “but I have heard of the name Ishtar, when I was studying history at school I am sure the name Ishtar was mentioned as a goddess in Babylonian times.”

“If I remember my history correctly she was goddess to several ancient cultures on earth, but that was centuries ago.” “Centuries!” said Aella “that cannot be true if she was transported to your world surely it would have been several years ago, if that is so does it mean that time flows faster on your world than it does here?”

“My queen!” cried Aella “alone on a distant world never able to return.” She put her head in her hands and wept. Natasa looked puzzled for a minute then the reality of the situation and the reason Aella was crying set in. “Does that mean after being here a day years have passed on earth.”

Natasa’s eyes welled up too, what of grandmother is she even still alive does this mean I can never go back thought Natasa, as they answered questions new ones arose in Natasa’s head questions that tormented her mind of how it meant everyone she knew may already be dead.

No, she thought it could not be true I have to find a way to return I have to get back to my home and to my body I cannot live like this forever as someone’s sexual play toy. Natasa stood up with a determined expression on her face, “keeper of books I want a book about necklaces especially magical or special ones.”

“As you wish princess isle 5 column 4 row six third book from the right.” “Thank you,” responded Natasa and she hurried off to find the book. A few moments later she returned already deep into reading the book. “I found it the necklace that started this mess.”

“I remember the old weird guy in the antique store mentioned that the necklace was Babylonian, this book confirms it was queen Inanna’s, it also says that the necklace can’t be removed and is there to protect Inanna from harm, it says it was created by the mage Hypatios centuries ago.” said Natasa.

“It was supposed to be passed from mother to daughter through the generations as a way to protect the queens of this kingdom from harm when they rule. It was passed to me by my grandmother and she said it had been passed from mother to daughter for centuries.”

“Does that mean I am descended from Inanna, if that’s so what happened and why am I here, if it was the necklace that brought me here then why didn’t it bring Inanna back, unless it had to be the necklace and sword together that brought me here and changed me.” hypothesized Natasa.

Because I am not a daughter of my family, it must have made me one when I was transported. Well that would explain a few things but that does not help me get back to being male and it certainly does not help me get home thought Natasa. What now I cannot think of anything else I can do.

Aella had since got up from her chair and was on her knees bowed down facing Natasa. Natasa looked puzzled “what are you doing?” she asked. “I beg your forgiveness my queen for not knowing who you were before.” “Hold on,” Natasa said stopping Aella from her speech.

“There is no way I am queen here so please don’t do that.” “But the books,” said Aella “they confirm you’re the heir to my queen, you are a descendant of her bloodline there is no doubt.” Natasa again stopped her, “do you know what would happen if the king heard you saying that, he would be even keener to have me.”

“I’m sorry your highness, if you order me I will never speak of it again.” “For now,” replied Natasa “let’s keep it between you and me let’s not have anyone else find out about this.” “As you wish your highness, do you want me to refer to you as princess and your highness as I did before?”

“Yes I think that would be best that way it will arouse less suspicion.” “I will do as you command princess. My Lady is there anything else you wish to look at here?” “No Aella that is fine there is little more I can find here today maybe we will look another day if I survive that long.”

“Well princess if there is nothing else here let me guide you back to your chambers and I can then get food for you, it has been many hours and I’m sure you are hungry.” “That would be fine Aella, I am a little hungry right now although I’m not sure I can cope with food after reading all that.”

All the way back to the rooms Natasa’s mind ran through the day’s events, first there was that nasty king, Natasa felt nothing but hate towards a man who would even consider doing those kinds of things to her. Then there were the answers to where the sword and necklace came from.

Those answers that threw up more questions and even more turmoil, if I am the queen’s descendant then that would mean I am the true successor to this kingdom Natasa thought, if the king ever found out he would use that to his advantage and I would be in a worse situation than I am now.

I hope I can trust Aella to keep quiet and keep the secret of what we found she thought. Back at the rooms Aella ordered the other maids to fetch food while she tended Natasa, the other maids went off as ordered and began organizing food for Natasa.

While they were away Aella whispered to Natasa, “Princess I was the one who spoke to you the other day about escape.” “You Aella!” replied Natasa. “Yes your highness I have friends outside the castle who plan to rescue you, you see I’m not really a maid your highness.”

“I am actually one of prince Athanas’s generals but that day when the queen was taken I arrived too late to protect her even though I was sent to, I have to help you before the current king does anything to harm your life. So tomorrow, the plans set in place to take you from here to somewhere safe.”

“Who is Prince Athanas?” “Prince Athanas the next in line in the adjoining kingdom, he has been helping the rebels fight Seleukos,” replied Aella, “he has even been supplying the rebels with his own personal guard and also helping with food and medical aid.”

“When the prince got word of the possible plot against the queen seven years ago, he dispatched me to protect the Queen. I rushed here as fast as I could but I was too late, there was no sign of what happened to the queen only rumor, I stayed so I could spy for the prince and also hopefully find what had happened to the queen and I guess now I know.”

“Once we are away from here, we can formulate a plan to take back Assyria from Seleukos.” ‘”But I want to go home” “your highness now is not the time to think of selfish things, the people need you, you are the rightful queen of this kingdom and I’m sure you don’t want to allow their torment to continue.”

“I will let you decide princess, but please think on it and let me know when you have decided, I know you will make the right choice,” and with that Aella left the room.

Trapped on an alien world in an alien body Natasa has to decide to take a chance to escape before the false king can get his claws into her. The questions are: is this what dolls feel like while little girls dress them up and can heals and pretty dresses really help in an escape?

Chapter 3: A troubled mind

Natasa lay awake in her bed so many thoughts running through her mind, there was no way she could even contemplate sleeping no matter how tired she became. The fact of the matter was that she had two immediate choices of which neither choice was a guarantee of happiness or success.

In fact, thinking about the first choice made her feel it was already a lost cause, if indeed the queen of this kingdom was her blood ancestor then that would mean for every day passed on Nibiru several or tens of years would pass on earth maybe even hundreds.

If that was the case then Natasa’s grandmother and everyone she knew may already have passed away and Natasa would have no one when she got back. For all she knew the earth was nothing like how she left it and she would have no idea if it would be for the best or worst.

Natasa kept trying to tell herself that it couldn’t be the case they had to be alive surely nothing like a time difference could ever happen, but at the back of her mind memories echoed reminding her that as far as she knew there was no such thing as travelling to different worlds other than man landing on the moon.

No matter how hard she tried to deny it in the back of her mind she was already considering it as hopeless. Natasa did not even know if she found a way back to earth would the other changes that took place go back to how they were before this whole mess.

Would her body go back to being male or would she be fated to live the rest of her life as female. If that were the case and she was destined to stay forever in this weak female form could she cope with it she thought to herself.

On the other hand, there was Aella’s offer to get her out of the palace and away from the king. Maybe she could find someone out of the palace who could help her get home, but as she thought that another thought crossed her mind, now that Aella knew that Natasa could be a descendant of Queen Inanna would they even want to let her go if she found a way.

The king certainly would not allow her to leave she thought, in fact if he found out she suspected he would tighten his grip on her and would not let go. Natasa knew that from what she could see the king craved power and dominance, at present he was the illegitimate king but if he married the real heir to the throne then his hold on the kingdom would be stronger.

Natasa sighed, if she stays at the palace to try to find a way home there is a huge chance the king could eventually find out and then she would never be able to get home no matter how much she wanted to. If she goes with Aella then there might at least be a chance.

Before deciding Natasa thought maybe I should ask Aella if she will help me find someone who can help me get home, but at this point regardless of the answer Aella gives there is no way I can stay here to be the kings play thing Natasa thought.

If that is the case then there is absolutely no choice and I will have to go with Aella even if she does not help me get home at least I won’t have the constant worry that the king might come back and take me by force. Natasa lingered on that thought for quite some time.

Natasa once again sighed deeply, now that she had decided to go with Aella other thoughts began forming in her mind, if she managed to get home to her own time but stuck as female would her grandmother recognize her, would she accept the change and still love her or would she push her away.

What about school how could she face the same school friends she once had, would they ridicule her more because of the name her parents gave her, would they think of her as a freak, Natasa’s eyes welled up a little as tears began forming.

Natasa’s mind then raced to what if she was stuck as female at the palace and wasn’t able to ever get home what would become of her, she had already established in her mind what the king would do with her, especially if he found out her heritage.

But Natasa couldn’t help but wonder what would happen to the people of the kingdom, Natasa remembered what had been said about how people were treated by the king, how people are executed for being out later than the time the king decreed.

No thought Natasa there was no way she was going to stay at the palace, she would rather die herself than be taken by the king and forced to be his sexual toy. The thought of being with a guy in the first place repulsed her but the king of all people for some reason made her want to physically throw up.

The thoughts eventually overloaded her mind and Natasa fell into a deep sleep even though she fought to stay awake. The next morning Aella came to wake Natasa from her slumber but as Natasa had been unable to sleep most of the night worrying, Aella had a tough time getting any sense out of her.

“Princess please wake up,” said Aella “for the tenth time we have lots to do today I need you to wake up.” Natasa mumbled “all right all right I’m coming.” Slowly she pushed herself up so that she was sitting in the bed. Aella sent the other maids to begin preparing a meal for Natasa and also to start organizing what Natasa was going to wear.

While they were gone Aella took the time the others were away to discuss the previous day’s events and also to find out what Natasa had decided to do, if she had even managed to decide. “Aella,” said Natasa “I want to come with you away from this palace and the king.”

“I have no idea what lies ahead and if possible I would want to return home, but either way there is no way I can stay here wondering if the king will ever find out my heritage and what he plans to do to me if he did.” “Good!” replied Aella “I am glad you decided to come.”

“Preparations are nearly complete, the king is still at war and although there is an increased guard’s presence, I’m sure we can get you away from here safely. Speak of this to no one princess I will be back shortly to discuss the plan,” with that Aella left Natasa to be tended by the other maids.

A couple of hours later Aella returned, by this time Natasa had finished breakfast and was deep in the throes of an argument with Frato over the outfit the maids had chosen for her to wear.

The minute Aella appeared the room went deathly silent, “what’s going on?” demanded Aella in an angry tone. “Forgive us,” said Frato nervously, “we were trying to get the princess dressed but she refuses to wear anything we have chosen and keeps insisting on trousers.”

“Leave us,” boomed Aella and the maids quickly and silently left the room leaving Natasa and Aella alone, “Princess,” said Aella in a soft but strict tone, “you must wear something befitting your status.” “But!” replied Natasa, Aella cut her off and continued “no buts Princess, you are to wear appropriate clothes for your status.”

“The maids and I are here to help you do that but not to fight you into them, you are supposed to be an example to people yet you can’t even bite your tongue and bare your pain quietly. You cannot wear what you wore back home, nor can you ever look the way you used to no matter how much you argue it is just not possible.”

Natasa felt as though she had just been told off like how her mother or grandmother used to tell her off years ago when she was young. After spending a few minutes in silence Natasa replied “fine Aella, I’ll wear the stupid girly outfit if it makes you happy and stops you telling me off.”

Aella began chuckling to herself, “what’s funny?” asked Natasa, “oh nothing really,” replied Aella, “it’s just you seem more and more like a spoiled little princess every day that’s all.” “I am not!” retorted Natasa, “see what I mean,” replied Aella as she continued chuckling to herself.

Natasa stood with her arms folded and a defiant look on her face, she then glanced how she looked in the mirror and realized how much her current pose confirmed it, it felt like someone had just stabbed her in the chest and she could not help but worry that she was becoming as Aella had described.

Aella quickly summoned the other maids and they shyly entered the room expecting the worst. “The princess has decided to co-operate with your duties and accept your help with choosing her outfit so please hurry and assist her in getting ready.” The maids did not hesitate and soon Natasa felt besieged by the maids as they worked on her makeup and hair before finally assisting her into the beautiful outfit they had chosen for her to wear.

Natasa thought to herself maybe this was how dolls must feel as little girls everywhere play at dressing them up. “That’s odd!” exclaimed Frato, “what’s odd?” asked Natasa worried that she looked freakish, “your necklace,” replied Frato, “when did you change it?”

“Change it,” replied Natasa, “I haven’t changed it.” “Well if you haven’t changed it then who did,” the other maids looked confused, “None of us changed it” said the other maids in unison, “As far as we were aware the necklace the princess came to us wearing wouldn’t come off.”

“When we tried to remove it to change it the other day we couldn’t even find a clasp.” Natasa walked over to the dress mirror and sure enough the necklace had indeed changed, not only were the gems set in the necklace a completely different type and color but the style of the necklace was totally different as well.

Yet the necklace Natasa had on now was perfectly suited to the dress she was wearing almost as if it were made to accompany it. Frato suddenly gasped, “what’s the matter Frato?” asked Aella, “oh nothing really but isn’t it amazing, queen Inanna had a necklace just like that, obviously it looks different but the queens did that too.”

“Whatever outfits the queen wore the necklace she had adapted so that it perfectly matched and never looked out of place. She also never took the necklace off; I assumed it was because she loved it so much and because it always looked perfect. But now I wonder if she was able to remove it at all like this one.”

Natasa stayed silent not wanting to confirm what Frato had just said, she did not need to say anything though because Frato came to her own conclusion. “Princess maybe you are related to queen Inanna?” “No do not be silly,” retorted Natasa, “there is no way I am related to the queen.”

“I am not even from this planet” said Natasa hoping it was convincing enough an argument, Frato was not having any of it and immediately brought up about the queen disappearing several years earlier. “If that is the case how can you explain the queen disappearing several years ago but I am seventeen nearly eighteen?” asked Natasa. Frato pondered for a moment unsure of a reasonably realistic answer to Natasa.

“Well I’m not sure,” said Frato “but I knew the queen well as I served her for many years and when I first saw you cleaned up I felt there was a strong resemblance but I tried not to think about it.” Aella cut in, “that’s enough of that talk were here to help the princess get ready not to ponder nonsense.”

Frato looked suspicious but she did as ordered and carried on with her work. Moments later the maids had finished and Natasa really did look every bit the princess. She was supposed to be, after admiring their princess for a few moments the maids bowed and began to leave the room.

Natasa stopped Aella before she left, “Aella there’s one thing that’s puzzling me,” “what is it you highness?” “How am I supposed to escape whilst dressed like this?” “Actually your highness it doesn’t matter what you’re wearing, in fact your beauty will help us get you away from the palace.”

“Eh!” Said Natasa confused. “Look princess,” replied Aella “regardless of if you accept it or not your beauty is exceptional, you take after queen Inanna for that. She was so beautiful she also could stop men in their tracks and they were powerless to resist.”

“I noticed the first day you were here how the guards behaved around you and it is something we can definitely use to our advantage.” Natasa still looked confused but decided to trust Aella after all she knew this world much better than Natasa did.

“Either way princess, I will come back a little later to discuss the plan with you, everything is prepared and ready we just need to wait a little longer and then we can make our move.” ”Tell me one thing Aella, what are our chances of escaping?”

“I would be naíve if I said one hundred percent princess, but I do not intend to fail, failure would mean certain death for me, and for you it would mean you would never escape the fate of becoming Seleukos concubine or even wife. I have a feeling you would prefer death.”

Natasa nodded, “your right Aella there is no way I could ever allow myself to end up as Seleukos’s plaything even if I have to kill myself I would rather die than suffer that fate.” “Good then we are agreed,” said Aella “it is imperative that we do not fail.”

“I will return shortly,” Aella stated. “Aella before you go tell me one more thing, do you think I will ever get home?” “I don’t know princess at present it looks like your fate is to be part of this world but as I have no idea how you came to be here then there is no way of knowing if you will ever get back.”

“I’m sorry I can’t give you the answer you want princess, but I’m sure in time if you’re here long enough that you will come to want to stay,” with that Aella left the room. Natasa was once again alone with only her thoughts for company, what did Aella mean thought Natasa.

I may want to come to stay here in time, there was nothing Natasa wanted more than to return home to her male existence and she couldn’t think of a single thing that would make her want to stay, she especially didn’t want to be stuck as female.

After all she thought I’m a guy I want to go back to being a guy, I hate this female body, its weak and emotional and then there is the constant preening that has to be done to make it look good and then there’s all this feminine clothing. What a pain Natasa thought.

Although she was slightly more comfortable than the other day with wearing such feminine clothing, she still felt uneasy and whenever she caught a glimpse of herself in a mirror, she was still shocked almost expecting to see a guy in a dress. Natasa still struggled with the idea she was now a girl.

Why would Aella even contemplate that Natasa would want to stay as she is now, before Natasa knew it Aella had returned, “ok princess, everything is set all that we need to do now is wait.” “Wait, for what?’ Aella sat next to Natasa so she could speak as quietly as possible.

“Within the next hour there will be an attack at the north side of the palace. The guards will rush off to defend the palace and we are going to use that time to make our escape. When were out of this room and away from the guards we need to make our way to the west of the palace.”

“There is an old hidden passageway that leads to the town close by, once were out of the passage the prince’s soldiers should be waiting to protect and escort us to the mountains. We must do this now without fail as I received word that Seleukos is returning to the palace and will be back by tomorrow.”

Natasa went pale at the mere mention of the kings name in fact Natasa felt a cold shiver when Aella mentioned his name, and it felt like every inch of her skin was crawling as the thought of what he wanted to do to her entered her mind. How can any guy want to have sex with me she thought?

Aella continued “when we get in the tunnel I have hidden travelling cloaks and also weapons should we need to defend ourselves.” “I will not need any weapons,” stated Natasa “as I have this,” as she held up the sword of Ishtar “although I have no idea how to use it.”

“Actually, if you are indeed queen Inanna’s descendant you won’t need to worry about how to use it, when and if the time came you will know instinctively. The queen was one of the greatest swords women ever and she was a well respected as an excellent military tactician.”

“I cannot do any of that,” Natasa added “I am only seventeen, I have never seen a war let alone fought in one, sure I have fought hand to hand with other guys at school but nothing as serious as life and death battles with trained soldiers.” Natasa’s expression told Aella how frightened Natasa was without Natasa having to tell her that.

“Do not worry princess,” said Aella softly “I will protect you at all costs even the cost of my own life.” “I do not want you to have to do that Aella, I am a man I should be the protector not the protected.”

“No princess, you are not a man, at least not anymore and because of that, you have to learn to stop thinking like one, now at this present moment in time you are the princess of this kingdom and one day I hope you will become its queen. Until that day, I will protect you as much as I can.”

“So please accept my protection princess, please accept you are not a man and although you may know how to fight you should avoid it as much as you can.” “Thank you Aella, I understand what you are saying although I am not so sure about the idea of me becoming queen.”

“However I already know I can’t fight like I did before my body isn’t as strong as it was before I arrived here, I feel weak and defenseless and dressed as I am I feel even more vulnerable. So for now I humbly accept your help but I ask that once were away from here and safe you please teach me to defend myself with weapons so I don’t have to rely on others so much.”

“As you wish princess, I will teach you what I can, but I feel you will not need much help to learn.” Suddenly an alarm went off in the palace and both Aella and Natasa could hear heavy footsteps as soldiers ran past the room. Aella turned to Natasa, “princess prepare yourself the attack has begun and we will need to move swiftly.”

“I will be back in a minute I am going to check the guards have gone to defend the north side.” Seconds later the three other maids came rushing in shouting “princess, princess,” all had worried looks on their faces. “We will protect you princess,” Aella came in after them.

“Calm down girls,” Aella ordered them softly “everything will be all right, go back to your duties I will take the princess to a safe place in the palace.” The three maids refused to move, “we want to help protect her highness,” they all said together. “Nevertheless, it might get dangerous,” argued Aella.

The maids had other plans though and refused to let go of Natasa’s arms. It was then that Frato began to speak, “Aella we know you plan to take the princess from the palace,” Aella didn’t even flinch at the comment.

“We also know the princess is the rightful heir to the throne of Assyria the princess has the necklace of Inanna.” “what are you talking about?” said Aella abruptly. “We know Aella do not lie to us we also heard you talking to the princess and we know you do not plan to make her stay here for the king.”

“We all agree we do not want the princess violated by that evil man, we want to protect her so let us come with you. If you leave us here, the king is most likely going to kill us for allowing you to escape. At first, we did not think anything unusual until we saw what that necklace did and then we knew the princess is the queen’s descendant. Especially when we saw the queen’s seal appear.”

“We hate the king Aella you know we hate him, but we love the princess and we want to continue to look after her outside of the palace, so please let us come please,” begged the maids. “It is not as simple as that,” replied Aella. “No,” said Natasa “it’s ok let them come with us, I could not live with myself if I left them to the king.”

Aella looked displeased, “ok Princess they can come too, but I am warning you all if I even see or hear of any of you betraying the princess I will kill the betrayer myself slowly.” The maids looked slightly taken aback but agreed to the terms and conditions Aella had laid out.

“Right keep quiet as we move if anyone asks we are talking the princess to somewhere to hide until the fighting is over to protect her for the king, if they argue we will fight them as a last resort. Now come on lets go,” shouted Aella.

With the escape plan underway will Natasa and her maids be able to escape the palace, if so what awaits them outside the palace walls? Are the people of Ur really in need of help. Knowing the truth is all well and good but will Natasa be willing to take responsibility?

Chapter 4: Truth and responsibility

The group slowly made their way along the corridors of the palace trying their hardest to avoid meeting anyone. Guards were running from every direction making their way to the centre of the disturbance at the north end of the palace. Nobody bothered the maids as they escorted Natasa to the west end of the palace.

Just as they got to the last section they needed to get through a guard suddenly noticed them and came running over, “what’s going on here why is the princess out of her room,”

Aella jumped in “were talking her to a safer part of the palace and away from the disturbance.”
“Do you know what is happening,” asked Aella.

“yes,” replied the guard “there are rebels attacking the north side.”

“Then should you not go and help the other guards so that they can swiftly defeat the rebels. The princess needs protecting and were here to do that but you need to go and finish securing the palace from the intruders.”

The guard awestruck at Natasa for a brief moment, “hurry up,” Aella demanded “the princess isn’t safe here so hurry and squash the rebels so we can take her back to the room when you have made the palace safe.”

“Don’t worry about us we will protect the princess,” said Frato.

At Frato’s words, the guard bowed and quickly ran off towards the attack. “Phew,” said Natasa “that was close I was sure he was not going to let us go so easily. Anyway, let us go the sooner were there the better.” Within minutes, they had reached a room filled with all sorts of miscellaneous items.

The room actually looked like a storeroom for cleaning materials. Aella went in first; “Ok, the coast is clear come on princess.” As Natasa entered the room, Aella opened up the passageway that would lead them to safety. “Here put these on,” she said as she passed out travelling cloaks to Natasa and the maids.

“I can’t provide weapons for everyone, I didn’t expect to leave in a group.”

“it’s ok,” said Frato “I’m sure we won’t need them.” The group had their travelling cloaks on and Natasa clutched Ishtar’s sword ready to draw it if needed. Aella passed torches to the other maids and they all entered the passageway.

“Wow!” said Sousanna “who would have thought this passageway was here. I was one of the queens maids for years and never knew this existed.”

“Very few people knew except the queen and a few select others,” replied Aella “I only know because I’m an expert in infiltration and I discovered this passage shortly after coming here to try to protect the queen.”

“Come on let’s get going although the guards may not know about this passage when the attack stops it won’t be long before they realize the princess has gone missing last thing we need is to get out the passage and have to fight.” They quickly hurried down the passage that felt as though it would go on to the ends of the world.

After what seemed like an hour, they finally emerged from the passageways exit into an old run down building. Standing around the exit were several cloaked armored figures and as the group exited the passageway they were immediately confronted with swords drawn.

“State your names,” said the lead figure. Aella removed her hood and immediately the soldiers sheathed their swords before removing their hoods and bowing to Aella. “My sincere apologies General we had to make sure of whom you were just in case Seleukos’s guards had caught you.”

“May I ask where the princess is?” asked one of the soldiers. Natasa removed her hood and immediately the soldiers all bowed, “forgive us for not greeting you properly your highness, I am Adrastus, Prince Athanas’s personal guard. The prince is eager to meet you; we are here to help you get to him.”

“First, I think it best we make our way from here to our preliminary camp; from there you can use a wolf to transport the princess to Carthage. General Aella the prince sent this message for you” said Adrastus as he handed Aella a sealed letter. Aella quickly opened and read it before setting it on fire.

“The prince has ordered me to stay by the princess’s side until we reach the palace at Carthage there he will give me new orders.”

“General Aella what about these other three,” asked Adrastus.

“They are the princess’s personal maids they travel where she travels to tend to her needs,” said Aella.

“As you command, General,” said Adrastus. “These are also the prince’s personal guard under my command, this is Euthymios my first lieutenant, and then we have Alexandros, Chariton and finally Makarios. These men are the best of the king’s guard and they will make sure of your safety princess.”

“Now we are all introduced let us get going before Seleukos’s guards are alerted to your disappearance.” The soldiers pulled their hoods back up and they led the way out of the building, Natasa was amazed by what she saw of the city, it was really run down.

Everywhere she looked Natasa saw people begging for food, the scene that met Natasa’s eyes shocked her beyond measure, she never expected to see the city looking like this she expected it to be as grand as the palace but the city couldn’t be worse.

“Princess this is why we need you to become queen,” said Aella “these people are all your people and Seleukos is just grinding them into the dust, the people are crying out for someone who can save them from Seleukos, before Seleukos took over the kingdom people were healthy and happy.”

“In just seven years it has been reduced to this,” said Aella.

“You mean the whole kingdom is like this,” asked Natasa.

“Yes princess everywhere in this kingdom is hunger and suffering, the king enjoys a lavish lifestyle while the people suffer and die.”

“That’s terrible,” said Natasa.

“Well princess only you can do something about it, the prince has been trying to provide aide to the people but it has been difficult because of the kings army, they blindly follow Seleukos, most of them are garrisoned in cities near the borders, the suffering in those towns is blamed on the adjoining kingdoms.”

“The king’s armies do not even know that the central part of the kingdom is as bad as the border cities, it has been difficult to get food into the kingdom because the soldiers posted around the borders confiscate any foods and arms coming in.”

“It is also difficult getting in and out of the kingdom, it’s not impossible but very difficult, it’s going to take an attack from our kingdom to distract the kings soldiers so we can quietly cross the border without them seeing but we still will run the risk of being caught.”

After making their way through the city they headed to an enormous mountain range, Natasa could not help but be in awe of the mountain range in front of her, it could easily rival any mountain range of earth. After travelling for over 2 hours, they eventually came to a cave close to the base of the mountains.

There were many horses tied up outside the cave and several soldiers were guarding, as soon as the group got near one of the soldiers made their way towards Natasa and the group. “Captain we are glad you made it, Preparations are complete they can leave whenever they are ready.”

“May I suggest resting for a little while before setting out?”

“Thank you Orestes you have done well,” said Adrastus “you will indeed rest as I am sure the princess is tired and hungry by now.” Natasa did not say a word but just followed as Aella and the captain led the way into the cave.

Inside was a hive of activity many soldiers were gathered and torches lit the chambers within the cave. It appeared that there were several different areas within the cave system, Natasa recognized what she thought was a war room where the captain and his troops planned missions and strategies.

There was an area that looked like sleeping quarters and another that appeared to be where meals were prepared. Natasa was amazed how organized they were for a simple rescue. “Aella is all this here for our escape.”

“No princess although today’s mission was to assist you in escaping the palace the primary goal of this site is to keep an eye on Seleukos’s movements and plan for the day we can take back the kingdom in the name of the queen.”

“You mean Inanna?” asked Natasa.

“Well yes,” answered Aella “but obviously, since we discovered what had happened to the queen and that she will not ever return, as her only heir when the time comes it will be in your name.”

“My name!” said Natasa in surprise, “but I want to go home.”

“Princess we do not know how to get you home right now, and you saw the city and how people are suffering, do you really want to leave your people suffering like that for your own personal needs?” Natasa felt scolded and did not know how to respond.

“I’m sorry,” said Aella “I don’t mean to be harsh with you, I know you have been through so much already and I’m sorry you have so much to carry on your shoulders but please at least think about your people and how much they need you right now.”

“Your right Aella, I’m sorry for being so selfish, it’s just difficult being a girl and having all these weird feelings and problems, I will try to help although I’m not sure how I can help or even if people will want my help, but I will try as I don’t want to see those people suffer anymore.”

“Thank you princess, I’m sure you will do just fine and in time as I said before maybe you won’t want to go back to how you were before.” Suddenly without realizing what was happening Natasa raised her head only to be shocked to find herself surrounded by soldiers.

“Are you our princess Natasa,” asked one of the soldiers. Natasa looked nervously at Aella,

“yes!” said Aella “this is your princess and soon to be your queen, she is a direct descendant of queen Inanna.”

“YOU LIE!” shouted one of the soldiers, “the queen never had any children before she disappeared leaving the kingdom in Seleukos’s hands.”

“This is indeed Inanna’s descendant, if you do not believe then see her for yourselves,” Aella turned to Natasa and signaled her to remove her hood and travelling cloak. Natasa did as Aella had motioned her to do and as the hood went back and she removed the soldiers all gasped.

Within seconds the mass of soldiers knelt in front of Natasa and none questioned further, Natasa couldn’t help but wonder why they suddenly believed her to be the princess of Ur and descendant of Inanna’s but she dared not to ask incase the situation turned nasty.

One of the soldiers had knelt at Natasa’s feet. “Your majesty, these men were Queen Inanna’s personal guard they and I are now yours to command.” Aella looked completely surprised by the soldier’s behavior.

Natasa had the feeling Aella had been expecting more hesitation than this in accepting Natasa as the heir, Natasa may have been unwilling to question why the soldiers suddenly knelt and accepted her unconditionally but Aella had no such fear.

“What made you change your minds and believe us so quickly?” Aella asked the soldiers.

“Begging your pardon general but who could not believe when they see the proof so clearly.”

“What proof?” added Aella. The soldier turned to Natasa, “that necklace is all the proof we need general,” said the soldier.

“Only the Queen and her heir could wear that necklace, the central gem would not display the royal seal if anyone other than the rightful heir to the throne of Assyria wore it.” Aella turned to Natasa and as her eyes fell on the necklace, she looked as if she was seeing something completely unbelievable.

“How is that appearing there,” said Aella.

“What’s appearing where?” asked Natasa thinking maybe she had sprouted a second head or something else equally or more freakish.

“The soldiers were correct princess the central gem in your necklace is displaying the royal seal of Assyria.”

“Royal seal what is that?” asked Natasa in a confused tone.

Frato had been rummaging in a bag during this time and quickly produced a hand held mirror that she passed to Natasa. “That symbol inside the central gem is the royal seal,” said Frato “the other maids and I saw it while you were at the palace and that’s why we knew you were our princess but we kept quiet as we didn’t know who to trust.”

Aella was still in shock, “the proof was there all along yet I did not see it.”

“Actually general,” interjected the soldier who had spoken earlier, “the seal only shows itself to those loyal to Ur and also it doesn’t always show itself, if you already trust that the person wearing the necklace is the heir then it won’t display the seal unless it has to.”

“I think it’s a way of protecting the heir to the throne so should the heir need the help of the people only those with true and loyal intentions will know the seal is there and they will know the wearer of the necklace is the true heir. If the necklace considers someone is an enemy or is unsure of their motives the seal will not show until it is sure that the person will not try to use the heir for their own evil purposes.”

“I don’t know everything about how it works and its origins but either way the fact that the necklace shows the royal seal whilst on the neck of the princess is proof enough that she is the rightful heir and as such she will have our unconditional loyalty and support. Princess we pledge our lives to you our future queen, we will gladly fight where you want and protect you with our lives.”

“We will help you take back your kingdom and ensure you become our kingdoms new queen,” said the soldiers in unison. Natasa was about to argue that she didn’t want to be queen and hell she didn’t even want to be female but before she managed to speak Aella jumped in, she seemed to sense what Natasa was about to say and decided to stop her from saying too much.

“Thank you captain,” said Aella “your loyalty to the future queen of your kingdom is greatly appreciated and her highness would feel blessed to have soldiers such as you fighting beside her for the future of the kingdom and the throne. I must ask that we leave us for now though.”

“I beg your forgiveness but the princess is tired from our escape and the journey here. She needs rest and the maids need to tend to her needs, so I ask for now that you leave us so the princess can rest and prepare for the coming journey. There is not much time and we need to make sure she gets to Prince Athanas palace as quickly and as safely as possible.”

“We understand,” said the captain “we will go and make preparations and plan the route we are going to take,” he continued.

“The preparations are already complete,” said Aella “and you are needed here, the maids and I will protect the princess and make sure she gets to the prince safely.”

“Nevertheless, general,” cried the captain “we are the royal guards of Assyria, it is only right that we stay by the princess’s side and protect her.”

“No!” said Natasa abruptly “as already said Aella and the maids will escort me, if I am to be your queen then respect my wishes. You are all needed here if we ever want to take back the kingdom you must prepare to do so here.” The captain looked taken aback but he humbly bowed,

“As you wish your highness we will do as you ask until you return.”

“Thank you captain.” With that the soldiers bowed and left, Natasa the maids and Aella made their way to the sleeping quarters of the cave, here they found a private area had been set up especially for the princess to use; it was as if a wooden flat had been built in the cave itself.

Natasa was grateful of the privacy though, she had always hated physical education at school, she disliked the idea of being naked in front of other guys and now she was female she felt vulnerable even when dressed. Inside the princess’s quarters were lavish decorations completely different from the quarters laid out for the soldiers.

At the far end of the bedchamber, was a large four-poster bed with beautiful silk drapes, flowers adorned every surface. The maids found that there was a wardrobe full of the most beautiful clothes, it was as if someone had made huge efforts to make it as much like a princess’s wing of a palace as was physically possible in the large cave system.

“Wow!” said Sousanna as she browsed the dresses for something to change Natasa into. Frato was busy preparing a hot drink and something to eat in the small but well stocked galley section, Militta was busy preparing the bath with freshly boiled water and scented oils, Natasa lay face down on the bed and Aella sat on a chair beside her.

“Well done princess,” said Aella.

“For what?” asked Natasa “all I did was tell them to go away but in a polite manner.”

“No princess you took command, you showed you have leadership abilities in how you handled the soldiers.”

“No I didn’t Aella, don’t make things sound better than they are. I said what I said because I am already uncomfortable around men, but add to that the soldiers are so enthusiastic about making sure I become queen of Assyria. It all became too much for me, I want to go home but no one seems to want to let me find a way back, there all too busy getting excited that I will lead them.”

“I never asked for this Aella.”

“I know princess; no royal ever asks to be born into the responsibility of ruling a kingdom.”

“I was not born to rule, in fact I wasn’t even born to be on this world or for that matter to be female.”

“That is not true your highness, if you were not destined to rule then you would never have got the necklace and never been transported here ready to be the queens successor. If you were not meant to rule Ur why did fate make sure you turned up at the right time in the right place and with the right qualifications to be queen?”

“What qualifications have I got to be queen?”

“Well firstly there is the fact that your female,” stated Aella.

“But I didn’t start as female; in fact If I could go back to being male I would be very happy.”

“That’s beside the point princess.”

“There is also the fact that you are wearing that necklace that proves you’re the rightful heir, as the soldiers said it only appears if the one wearing it is the true heir,” said Aella confidently. “Then there is how you took control of the situation with the soldiers, irrelevant as to the why the fact of the matter is your voice commanded and they respected your words.”

“Princess you really should feel lucky.”

“Lucky!” spat Natasa, “how is being transported to a different world in an alien body and being harassed lucky Aella?”

“Well, you are lucky because you got to experience being a child, you got to have friends and play games.”

“How is having a childhood lucky Aella, doesn’t every child not have fun and games and friends to play with?”

“No, they do not, the prince for example never had many friends, he was never able to leave the palace to make any, and instead he was brought up knowing one day he would sit on the throne and rule.”

“The prince has had the pressure of responsibility of others for as long as he can remember, can you imagine how hard that must have been on a child, no time to play just study duty and responsibility that’s all he ever knew. You grew up not having to worry about the responsibility of ruling a nation until now.”

“You have had a life free to do what you wanted be how you wanted and enjoy yourself, now princess you are faced with what the prince has had to do with since he was young. So yes princess you are very lucky, but now is the time to take on the responsibility that fate has handed you.”

“You must lead your people and you must make an effort to learn to live with the way you are now, otherwise you will never be able to enjoy your life again, all you will do is be miserable all your life because of the things you cannot change and wanting for things you will never have again.”

“Yes it sounds harsh but that is the reality of your position, never forget your position princess, those men out there those soldiers they have just had hope that will inspire them to move mountains in your name, even if you don’t want the title princess or queen you must accept them.”

“The people need a leader and one has been placed in front of them giving them hope that one day Assyria will be taken back from Seleukos and it will again prosper as it did in the time of Inanna’s reign.”

“I think I understand what you are saying Aella, but I am not sure I can be what you want me to be. I’m not a ruler I’m not special I’m just a 17 year old boy thrown head first into a woman’s life and the fate of a kingdom on my shoulders. How can I be expected to lead the people of this kingdom, I don’t even know myself and where I am.”

“Give yourself time princess, allow yourself to see more than just your own needs and feelings. I’m still positive you will be a good queen for this kingdom, granted you have some growing up to do but one day you will be the most beautiful and one of the most respected rulers ever to rule this kingdom.”

Natasa did not want to hear it; she could not help but blush at Aella’s kind words. “Until then please try to bare your fate and show nothing but dignity and courage, that way your people will keep their hope.”

“I will try,” replied Natasa as Frato came into the room.

“Your highness,” said Frato “your bath is ready please come so we can wash the stresses from your body.” Natasa didn’t hesitate and got up to follow Frato. In the bath area, Natasa did as Aella had asked and acted for the first time as if she were a true dignified royal heir.

She accepted Frato and the other maids help cleaning her body without question or argument, it was not that she wanted to accept being a girl but more that she wanted to thank Aella, without her she may have been violated by Seleukos by now. That and Aella’s words of hope and the people of Assyria had touched on something in Natasa’s heart.

After the bath, Natasa took time to rest and even though it did not feel very long, she managed to get about an hour or two of slumber before the maids woke her to get ready to leave for the Assyria and Akkadian border.

****************

Megumi here :)

After a sugestion made by Maggie I thought I would lay it out a little different, please let me know if you all prefer it this way, thanks for all your comments they are appreciated :)

With the success of the escape plan Natasa finds herself at a rebel base camp. However, Natasa isn't safe just yet, the princess of Ur still has to make it across the border to the safety of Akkadia. Can Natasa and the maids get there safely and what will happen once they are there?

Chapter 5: The Princess and the Wolf.

“Princess, Princess wake up!” said Frato frantically “we have to get you dressed and ready, Aella has said we need to leave within a couple of hours.” Natasa slowly opened her eyes until Frato came into focus standing above her looking down.

“How long have I been asleep?” asked Natasa in a groggy tone.

“A few hours,” said Frato.

“Ok I’m getting up, Frato will you please get me a hot drink my throat feels like a desert”

“As you wish your highness,” said Frato as she went off to the galley area to prepare the drink. While Frato went off Natasa pulled herself up so she was sitting upright on the edge of the bed.

Slowly she began rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she could not remember the last time she felt so tired after having a sleep. Although Frato had said it had been a few hours Natasa knew for at least the first hour if not more she was not able to sleep much as her mind raced over recent events.

Natasa had decided to try to be as Aella had asked and bottle up her own needs as best she could, and to try to hide any unhappiness she had with the way she was now and the things that were going on around her. Especially the fact she was considered as the future Queen of the kingdom of Ur and the Throne of Assyria.

However, there were other thoughts that Natasa could not find so easy to hide or forget, like what was going to happen when they reach Akkadia? What was the prince like? Why was the prince even helping her in the first place? Moreover, what if anything the prince expected in return for saving her from Seleukos and the fate that awaited her back at the Assyrian Palace.

The questions kept coming but there were no answers in sight at least not until they reached Akkadia and the prince. Natasa was also thinking about her upcoming birthday and the fact that if she was still on earth as male she would be celebrating her eighteenth birthday with her grandmother.

Instead, she was on a distant world far from home with more things to worry about than the average teen. Natasa wondered if they even celebrate birthdays on this world, if so she would be in a foreign land with people she did not know. Not that she wanted to celebrate her birthday after all her parents died nearly a week ago and every year her birthday will serve as a reminder that they have gone from her life.

As Natasa was busy considering everything that had been going through her mind before she went to sleep Frato returned with her drink. It was not coffee but it was certainly a very similar type of drink with the same caffeine type kick to it. Natasa blew the drink before taking a sip; she had to admit out of all the maids Frato made it the best.

As Natasa slowly sipped at the drink, Frato sat on the stool beside her, “princess how are you feeling?” asked Frato politely.

“Fine,” said Natasa sharply “I mean yeah I am fine thank you Frato.”

“Princess I know you're troubled even though Aella tries to hide it from us but we know when you are feeling down, you do know that we are here for you too princess don’t you?”

“I do but Aella said not to show anyone if I am ever upset, stressed or frustrated, she said it’s part of being heir.”

“Well princess, she is wrong, Aella is a military officer and she is trained to never to look weak in front of an enemy, because of that she has learned over time to hide her emotions well. You on the other hand are the princess and have an even greater position that means dealing with the people who are not like trained soldiers.”

“If you bottle up your feelings, you will become as cold as Seleukos. Aella has not thought about that she is just concerned with getting you to the prince safely and at all costs. Princess the role of a maid to a princess or queen is not just to wash, dress and look after the physical side of their well being, it’s also about being there for them emotionally.”

“I was queen Inanna’s confidant for many years; whenever things got too stressful, she would come to me for support. If nothing else a shoulder to cry on,” said Frato. “The point I am trying to make is I am here to support you in everything you do and everything you go through. When you need an outlet for your pain, my shoulder is always here for you should you need it.”

“Thank you Frato I will remember that and I may take you up on it.” Just then, Aella came into the room.

“Good,” she said as she looked at Natasa, “you are awake. We need to get you ready as soon as possible.”

“I’m just about to start getting her ready now” said Frato.

“Good well I have a few more things to do before we leave so don’t let me stop you,” said Aella.

With that, she left again, Frato turned to Natasa before saying, “come on then princess let us get you ready for the journey ahead.” Frato then got up and went to fetch Militta and Sousanna to help and in no time at all Natasa was once again looking stunning from the maid’s efforts.

“Is this really necessary,” asked Natasa as she looked at herself in the dress mirror.

“It is absolutely necessary your highness,” said Frato.

“And this?” said Natasa grimly as she looked at the sheer outfit that attempted to cover her body.

“Yes and that,” said Frato politely “you must always look your best princess even when travelling.”

“But I can’t wear this on a horse it’s too short.”

“Were not using a horse,” said Frato “were travelling in a war wolf which is fine for wearing expensive clothes whilst riding.”

Suddenly though Frato pulled a funny face upon realizing Natasa knew nothing about war wolves. “Sorry princess, I should have remembered you have never seen a war wolf before have you?”

“Why are they very different from normal wolves?” asked a puzzled Natasa.

Frato giggled, “you could say that,” she said as she tried to suppress more giggling.

“War wolves are much bigger than normal wolves and they move much faster than any normal wolf could, some say that they can disappear before your very eyes; they are quite amazing.” Natasa stood pondering what Frato could possibly be talking about, whatever it was Natasa had to admit it sounded frightening and exciting at the same time.

Soon after Aella came to check Natasa was ready to leave, “as you are all ready, lets go. Frato, Sousanna and Militta you must stay by the princess at all times, make sure she stays strapped in as the last thing we need is her highness being hurt especially if we end up having to fight.” With that, they all followed Aella out of the princess’s chambers and into a small passageway that seemed to take them deeper into the mountain.

Eventually they emerged from the small but very long passageway into a huge cave that Natasa could only describe as similar to a hangar. “What the…” said Natasa as she came to a halt and stared with disbelief at what she was seeing. There before Natasa stood an immense robotic type of vehicle that was in the shape of a wolf.

“Hold on,” said Natasa abruptly “I thought there was no technology on this world?”

“Who said we have no technology?” asked Aella.

“Well no one did I just assumed that because all the soldiers I have seen carry swords and wear old fashioned armor and then there was that there was no sign of any in the palace,” said Natasa confidently.

Aella and the maids laughed loudly, “well,” said Aella patiently “I may not know much about how the keeper of books at the Assyrian Palace works but I can say without a doubt that it is technology.”

Natasa stood there in shock, it had been right there in front of her but she never noticed it.
Come to think of it she thought, I wondered where the keeper of books voice came from but I was so busy in my search for answers that I just thought it was magic, I never even considered it might be a computer.

“The RARV in front of you is known as a War Wolf but we have many other types of vehicles some much bigger and more powerful.”

“What is a RARV,” asked Natasa confused.

“RARV stands for Robotic Armored Reconnaissance Vehicle and it is mainly used as the name suggests as a scout and Reconnaissance Vehicle.”

Natasa could not quite get her head around what she was seeing, she had seen anime and manga mecha’s and here in front of her very eyes was the real thing.

“This by the way is nothing compared to the Seraphim waiting for you in Carthage,” said Aella.

“One waiting for me?” said Natasa once again in shock “why is there one waiting for me?”

“Well princess do you have any idea why Queen Inanna was also known as Ishtar the goddess of war?”

“No,” said Natasa looking even more confused.

“Well, Ishtar the goddess of war was actually Queen Inanna’s own Robotic vehicle, In fact it is one of the most powerful Robotic vehicles in any of the kingdoms hence it being referred to as a Seraphim model.

"When Inanna Disappeared we managed to get Ishtar out of Ur before Seleukos got his hands on it, we need not have worried though as we have never been able to power it up so we believe Seleukos would not have been able to either. We believe it is designed only to work for queen Inanna and her descendants.”

“So what you are saying is that Ishtar is a giant robot?” asked Natasa.

“In basic terms yes,” confirmed Aella “anyway you will see Ishtar once we get to Carthage until then lets board and get going, we are already running late at this rate we’ll never get anywhere.” Aella led them across a gantry above the wolf and to a hatch located on the top.

Slowly they all climbed in, Natasa making sure several times that no men were around to stare up her dress before she made her way inside. Once inside they found that they were in what appeared to be airplane cabin. There were no windows visible anywhere but comfortable looking seats all facing what Natasa felt was the front of the vehicle.

Natasa wasn’t bothered by not having a window seat but she wondered what she would do during the journey to stop her from being bored, having no windows meant she would not be able to see the scenery outside. Natasa was looking everywhere her interest had been peaked now that she knew there was technology especially as it seemed more advanced than on earth.

Natasa and the maids all took seats and strapped themselves in as Aella had directed, Aella in the meantime went through a door in the right side of the cabin to what Natasa felt must be a cockpit.

After a few minutes they felt the wolf start up and Natasa could hear a feint humming in the background, suddenly Aella’s voice came over a speaker, “were off so be aware until were outside it may get a little rough. Once were out of here and on flat ground it will get smoother.”

Aella was not kidding and as the wolf started to move Natasa could feel ever step the wolf took as it moved forward. At the front of the room they were in a picture appeared as if suspended in the air, Natasa and the maids were suddenly able to see outside in a sort of panoramic view.

Militta looked scared and sat in total silence with a pale expression on her face. Sousanna in comparison looked like she was about to wet herself from excitement. “This is so exciting! I have always wanted to see what it was like in one of these.”

Frato was sitting perfectly composed as if she had done this many times before, as for Natasa herself she had mixed feelings, part of her was excited like Sousanna, Natasa loved anime and manga mecha’s and now she was finally in a real mecha. The other part of her though was worried about the journey and if they would even get to Carthage without problems.

How can something so big evade being seen thought Natasa, after a minute or so Natasa could see daylight as two massive doors began opening. As soon as they were open enough they were off. It seemed like the wolf was bounding out of the mountainside. However as soon as they hit the flat ground Natasa saw that the front feet of the wolf seemed to have tracks like a tank.

The legs stopped moving and it started to feel like it had lowered itself and locked in position, they began moving again and now it appeared they were rolling along the ground more like a car than a four-legged animal. The ride certainly smoothed out Natasa thought. Without warning the surface of the wolf disappeared as if it was no longer there.

Natasa could still see outside and they were still on the move but it appeared that the wolf was invisible. Aella’s voice came back over the speaker, “as you can see we are now in stealth mode, it will be around 2 and a half hours till we reach the border and another thirty minutes from there until we get to Carthage.”

“As we are on flat ground now I have switched to rolling mode so the trip should be fairly smooth, because of that if anyone needs a drink then it’s ok for Frato, Militta or Sousanna to get up to get one for whoever needs it. Food and something to drink has been placed in a pack behind the chairs so feel free to help yourselves.”

“Be aware though this vehicle usually carries scouts and soldiers so it is not equipped with amenities like a toilet so if you need to go you will have to hold it until we arrive.” Natasa looked around and saw that Militta seemed to have fainted; either that or she had gone to sleep.

Sousanna looked like she was on top of the world full of excitement. Frato on the other hand still had the same composure she always seems to have. For at least what Natasa felt was the first half of the journey nobody spoke other than Frato checking if Natasa needed a drink or something to eat.

Natasa was seriously bored, yeah granted she was in a mecha and that was exciting but there was nothing to do other than sit. Up until now Natasa had spent her time watching the screen, the kingdom of Ur looked like a beautiful place, although they were travelling over flat ground Natasa had seen vast forests, beautiful cities and they had even passed what appeared to be a huge lake.

She even saw what appeared to be boats out on the lake that she assumed were fishing. Natasa sat in deep thought; she remembered what had happened since she arrived and also how blind she was to not realize there was more to this world than she first thought. She suddenly realized in her ignorance she had thought of this world as underdeveloped even backward compared to earth.

She wrongly assumed there was no technology, no phones and no computers. Natasa remembered her history at school and how swords were primarily used centuries ago on earth but in the present they used guns and bombs. Natasa had seen none of that and because of it she wrongly made assumptions.

What else could she be mistaken about she thought to herself. Before she could consider it further, there was a sudden crashing sound and the wolf seemed to jolt violently to the right and then stopped moving. Natasa looked at the screen and gasped, there in front of them was a giant humanoid mecha bearing down on them.

It was as if it had appeared from nowhere, the wolf’s stealth had failed and Natasa could see that it was now clearly visible. Is this an enemy thought Natasa, she didn’t have to wait long for an answer as she watched the mecha above them begin throwing punch after punch down on them, the impact of each punch was hard as the whole wolf shook from the force.

“What is Aella doing,” said Natasa “why are we not fighting back?” Sousanna’s happiness suddenly disappeared replaced by pure fear. Militta was still out cold and Frato appeared to be losing her resolve. Natasa undid her seat belt as the robot above hit again causing her to fall forward.

“What are you doing?” said Frato in a frightened voice.

“Going to see what’s happened to Aella,” replied Natasa calmly.

“You can’t,” said Frato “Aella said to make sure you stayed strapped in.”

“What and wait to die,” said Natasa angrily “no thanks I want to live.” Quickly she got to her feet and ran to the door leading to the cockpit; inside she found Aella unconscious and assumed it must have been from the first attack.

Without stopping to think Natasa began un-buckling Aella’s seat restraints as they received another hit from the mecha above. “Frato come help,” called Natasa. Within seconds Frato appeared and helped Natasa drag the unconscious Aella from the pilots chair,

“What are we going to do?” cried Frato in a frightened voice.

Natasa quickly got into the pilots chair and strapped in, “princess you do not know what to do you never even saw a wolf until today how do you expect to move it?”

“If I do not do something we will die, I am not going to die without a fight, I may have lost my manhood but I will never give up and allow myself to be killed without a fight.”

As Natasa worked the controls the wolf began to right itself, she was not sure why she knew how to move it but it felt natural almost as if she had done it before, seconds later the situation had completely turned. Natasa now in control of the wolf sent attack after attack at the enemy mecha sending it flying to the ground, Frato was in shock still holding on to Aella and holding her against the frame of the door leading to the rear section.

How was the princess doing this she is amazing thought Frato, as she thought that Aella was beginning to come to, “what’s happening?” she asked before suddenly realizing she was not at the controls. Who is operating wolf she thought and as her eyes focused she saw Natasa working the controls like a battle-seasoned veteran.

Aella gasped “how,” as Natasa threw a final attack at the enemy mecha destroying its head. Aella tried to get up but her strength failed her.

Frato noticing Aella turned to her and said, “hold on your injured the princess has everything under control, I’m not sure how she did it but you need to stay there and rest.”

“Aella which direction should I go?” asked Natasa.

“Follow the display,” answered Aella and immediately Natasa set off re-engaging the stealth and going to track mode.

“Sousanna come help me get Aella to the rear compartment,” said Frato. A few second later Sousanna came in with a look of absolute bliss on her face.

“What’s up with you?” said Aella as she pondered Sousanna’s expression.

“The princess is so cool, I thought she was cool before but now even more so,” said Sousanna excitedly.
Frato and Aella let out a laugh even though it caused Aella to wince from pain.

“Help me get Aella seated in the back,” said Frato to Sousanna.

“No!” said Aella “I must get back to the mission.”

“You will do no such thing,” said Frato. “You are in no position to pilot the wolf right now, the princess has everything under control so you are going to rest.”

Minutes later they had managed to get Aella strapped in and Sousanna tended to her wounds, “How is the princess able to pilot this mecha so well?” said Aella.

“I have no idea,” said Frato “the princess just got at the controls and seemed to instinctively know how to use them.”

The speaker crackled and Natasa spoke, “the display says we are nearly at the border is there anything I need to do or do I just keep following the display.”

“Tell the princess to just keep going we are expected so we should just be able to go over the border without problem. If anything happens, I will get on the comms and sort it” said Aella.

Frato ran into the cockpit to relay the message to Natasa. Frato then returned to the rear compartment again and took a seat.

"How’s the princess coping asked Sousanna calmly.

“She really is amazing,” said Frato.

“She seems so calm and in control, it’s the first time I have ever seen her so composed,” said Aella.

“She really is something else,” said Sousanna.

“I expected her to be useless and up until today I thought the princess was a bit of a crybaby,” said Aella “but I have to say seeing her now makes me realize there is much more to her than I could have thought.”

“The princess was never a crybaby or weak,” said Frato and Sousanna together angrily.

“If you say so,” said Aella sarcastically as she winced from the pain of her injuries.

“We do say so,” said the maids defiantly “few could have coped with what the princess has had to endure since she came to this world, losing everyone she ever knew is bad enough but to suddenly be the opposite of everything you thought you were would be unbearable to most. Even though she has cried and complained, we see that she never gives up.”

“Even when all that is against her she gets herself up and carries on,” said Frato “sure she may need reminding occasionally but it has only been a few days that she has been in this world yet she has adapted very well.”

“So what will you do if she ever finds a way back to her home world?” asked Aella “after all that is her ultimate goal or did you not know that.”

“We did know that the princess wants to go home,” said Frato “but we believe in the princess and we are sure when the time comes if it comes she will decide to stay and be our queen.”

“I hope you're right,” said Aella politely “she would be a good general let alone queen that’s for sure, the way she took over in the heat of a crisis and kept her wits about her against all odds. She fought so well that she managed to turn the tide of battle against the enemy and won shows how skilled a warrior she is, she didn’t even need to use beam weapons to destroy the target,” said Aella “I don’t think I have even seen a wolf used in such a way.”

“What do you mean used in such a way?” asked Frato.

“The princess could have used the beam weapons in the wolf to fire at the enemy but she used the wolf as if it were a real beast and used the wolfs strength and speed to beat the enemy. Using its jaws to bite the head off the mecha in the same process, it’s unusual but effective,” said Aella.

Aella winced as the pain from her injuries kicked in again only this time the pain was so intense she passed out as she spoke the last word. Back in the cockpit Natasa was still calm, this is amazing she thought to herself, controlling this mecha came so naturally that it felt like she had done it before, but in the back of her mind she reminded herself that wasn’t possible.

At one point she even considered that she might be dreaming, just as Natasa thought that a voice came over the comms channel. “You are about to enter Akkadian territory please provide your clearance code before proceeding across the border,” it said. Clearance code thought Natasa what is that.

Natasa opened the comms channel, “this is Natasa we are on our way to Carthage, Aella is injured and we need to get her medical attention as soon as possible.” Seconds later the voice came back over the comms this time demanding the clearance code. Natasa called back to Frato and the others asking Aella to give the code but seconds later Frato appeared to say Aella was out cold and they could not wake her.

Natasa opened the comms again, “Aella is unconscious and unable to provide the code but we are on our way to Carthage and everything can be verified there.”

The comms sounded again, “you must not cross the Akkadian border, any attempt to do so will be considered hostile and you will be destroyed,” said the voice.

“What are we going to do?” asked Frato in a frightened voice.

“We are going to cross the border,” said Natasa defiantly “whether they allow us or not we cannot stay here in Ur. we have to get to Carthage as soon as possible for Aella’s sake, Frato go and try again to wake Aella and keep trying until she wakes up, once she is awake if she has a concussion she needs to avoid going to sleep so talk to her and try to keep her eyes open until we get there. Make sure to strap yourself and everyone in as it might get a little turbulent,” said Natasa calmly.

Frato went off to do as Natasa had asked as Natasa got back on the comms, “listen up I am coming across the border whether you like it or not. Aella needs medical attention and there is a good chance we are being pursued, if we stay at the border we are sure to be caught by Seleukos and that is something I cannot accept. Therefore, we have no choice but to cross the border” said Natasa.

The voice came back over the comms, “you have been warned enter Akkadian territory without clearance and you will be destroyed,” said the voice.

“Says who?” said Natasa angrily. Just as she said that according to the display, they had just crossed into Akkadian territory. Suddenly out of nowhere three humanoid mecha’s appeared.

They were similar to the one Natasa had fought earlier. “That is not fair,” said Natasa “three against one is cowardly,” she growled. Natasa brought the wolf to a complete stop as the mecha’s were positioned one either side and one in front, Natasa had two choices go back over the border or straight through the three mecha’s.

The decision was an easy one for Natasa; she had always felt most alive when fighting against the odds and this was no different except in scale. The mecha straight ahead began its attack run but Natasa easily dodged the attack and in the process sent the mecha on her left side reeling back.

She immediately made a counter attack tearing the left arm off the lead mecha in one strike, the mecha stumbled back but attempted attacking again, once again, Natasa dodged the attack, this time she countered during the lead mecha’s attack and she succeeded in tearing a large chunk out of its leg.

However, the counter attack had left the wolf vulnerable to the mecha to her right and it managed to get in quite a heavy blow, Natasa quickly got the wolf back on its feet and attacked back at the mecha on her right managing to tear its head from its torso and completely immobilizing it.

Suddenly Aella’s voice came over the comms channel, “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING ATTACKING US,” she screamed, “stop your attack at once, this is General Aella clearance code Victor, three, four, seven, nine, five, charley, tango. I repeat stop your attack NOW!”

Immediately the attacking mecha’s stood down and the comms channel opened up with the voice from before. “General forgive us we did not receive your clearance code so we had to…”

Aella cut him off, “do not give me that rubbish,” she shouted “we are expected on orders of the prince and this attack could mean your heads roll, do you realize who you were fighting?” asked Aella sternly.

“Yes, general we attacked one of the prince’s most trusted generals,” said the voice.

“No you fools I am injured and unable to pilot this wolf right now, I was unconscious when you decided to attack.”

“Then who was piloting the wolf?” asked the voice.

“Princess Natasa the future queen of Ur was piloting the wolf,” said Aella.

“P P Princess!” said the voice in a panic.

“Yes!” said Aella “and had I not stopped the battle your units would have been reduced to scrap by now. She could have easily finished you all off, I see on the screen from the markings on your mecha’s you are supposedly Elite units yet you were beaten by someone who until today had never even seen a mecha let alone piloted one.”

The voice on the comms stumbled “never? There is no way a rookie pilot without any training could have that kind of skill,” said the voice desperately.

“It is the truth you fools now tell me who ordered you to wait here and attack us?” asked Aella.

“Well general we were not told to attack you specifically,” said the voice. “We were ordered here by princess Apollonia to guard against attacks from Ur by Seleukos, as there was information saying that he was going to try to breach our borders at this location,” said the voice calmly.

“Very well,” said Aella “repair your mecha’s and report to me at Carthage as soon as repairs are complete.”

“As you wish general,” said the voice nervously “princess we humbly apologize for attacking you if we had realized who you were we would not have attacked and for that we are truly sorry.”

Natasa pressed the button for the speaker in the rear compartment, “Frato please ask Aella where to head to next, also can you bring me something to drink.”

A few minutes later Frato walked into the cockpit section and passed Natasa a canteen of fruit juice. “Aella said to carry on following the display and we will be back on course to Carthage, she said it is not too far,” said Frato.

“Frato when we get there I’m sleeping till late tomorrow morning,” said Natasa as she let out a yawn “all this fighting has made me want to do nothing but sleep.”

“As you wish princess and thank you,” said Frato humbly.

“For what?” said Natasa confused.

“For saving us of course,” said Frato “without you and the skills you possess we would have been killed during the first attack yet you managed to save us not once but twice and for that we are all grateful.”

“You’re welcome,” said Natasa “although I doubt it was me, I’m sure it was just down to some programming in the wolf like an auto pilot or something.”

“No! Your highness,” said Frato politely “I saw you controlling the wolf during the battles and it was definitely all down to you.”

“You were amazing so please don’t doubt your abilities so much,” said Frato.

“Thank you,” said Natasa “ok we best be off Aella needs medical attention, Frato go and make sure Aella and the others are ok and make sure you are all strapped in incase there are any further attacks.”

Seconds later the wolf was back on the move again and heading for Carthage and the prince.

After a hard battle to reach Carthage Natasa and company finally arrive, Natasa still knows nothing of prince Athanas or his plans. The questions are, now here what can they expect to happen? who is princess Apollonia, did she send men to attack and if so why?

Chapter 6: The Prince of confusion.

The rest of the journey seemed to pass without a single problem, it seemed like it had only been about half an hour before Carthage was in sight. As the wolf approached, a new voice came over the comms, “general we were getting concerned is everybody ok,” said the voice “we can see you have extensive battle damage.”

Natasa opened up the comms, “everybody is not all right, no thanks to you,” she said angrily “Aella needs medical attention straight away.”

“How you dare speak to us like that and who are you to refer to the general by name, state your name and rank,” shouted the voice angrily. Natasa sighed, what is it with these people.

“Look,” said Natasa in a calm but commanding voice “Aella needs medical help immediately, my name is Natasa now please tell me where I can bring Aella so she can receive help.”

“I cannot do that until I verify who you are,” stated the voice. Suddenly the comms burst open.

“How dare you push aside the princess like that have you no meaning for the word authority,” Frato shouted.

“Princess!” said the voice in shock, “the princess is piloting the wolf?”

“Yes!” said Frato abruptly.

“My sincere apologies your highness, I knew the general was escorting you here but I did not expect you to be piloting.”

“Neither did I,” sighed Natasa “now where can I bring the wolf so we can get Aella medical attention.” Seconds later the voice came back,

“Your highness you need to bring the wolf to Hangar 5 that is located at the south wall, I have opened it up and I am sending a medical team there to meet you.”

“Thank you,” said Natasa as she began heading for the city’s south wall, sure enough Hanger 5 was open and ready and Natasa skillfully guided the wolf inside before finally shutting the wolf down. The minute the wolf went silent Natasa’s exhaustion finally caught up with her and she fell into a deep sleep at the controls.

Natasa true to her word slept restlessly for the rest of the night until midmorning the next day when on waking up she found herself in a lavish bedchamber. Someone had taken time to dress her in nightclothes and had tucked her into bed. As her eyes came into focus more Natasa suddenly realized Frato, Militta and Sousanna were sitting beside her.

It looked as though they had been there all night as they were fast asleep and leaning against one another; they looked so peaceful that Natasa did not want to disturb their peaceful slumber. It gave Natasa chance to get her head together because all throughout her sleep, she remembered that dream again and it unnerved her, the same dream she has had since she was little.

In the dream Natasa is in a beautiful garden full of flowers, she has always been a beautiful girl in the dream and is always wearing dresses fit for a princess. Every time she has the dream, she feels that she is deeply in love with the only other person in the dream, she does not know who he is as regardless of how many times she has had the dream the sun is always behind him.

She has never seen his face not even once but she can tell from his silhouette that he is muscular and tall. Out of the blue she hears his voice calling to her, “Princess you know how I feel,” said the voice softly “I love you with all my heart, I hope one day we will meet and I can showyou this garden for real.”

To have the same dream every night since she was young, the words are not all the same but he is the only person other than her in the dream and they have shared so many conversations. Natasa has always made it out to be a nightmare that was there to torment her and tease her. Natasa has always thought it was because of the teasing the other kids gave her all her life manifested in dreams.

As she remembered the words that his voice spoke in her dreams she remembered the last parts of what he said in this latest dream, “Princess, I nned you,” said the voice “I cannot live without you, without you my life is incomplete, I hope we meet soon so I can ask you to be my wife my soul mate, my queen.” As Natasa remembered that last part she jolted back from the daydream and let out a loud gasp.

The gasp was so loud that it woke Frato from her slumber, “princess you’re awake!” said Frato in a joyful but sleepy daze as the other two maids woke up too.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to disturb you, you all looked so peaceful I wanted to let you rest but then I fell into a daydream which caused me to gasp in shock,” said Natasa whilst blushing.

“It’s ok,” said Frato politely “we never meant to sleep at all, we sat watching over you but we must have dozed off,” said Frato apologetically.

“It’s okay, to be honest I didn’t expect you to stay up watching over me.”

“We were worried,” said Frato “you kept mumbling in your sleep and you wouldn’t wake up so we got worried, were you having a bad dream?”

“Something like that yes,” said Natasa in a slightly flustered tone. “I never expected to fall asleep at the controls of the wolf,” she continued trying to change the subject.

“Well you did fight hard,” said Frato “it’s understandable that you were tired even the prince said so.”

“The prince!” sputtered Natasa “The prince was here?”

“Yes!,” said Frato “the prince came to see if you were okay when he heard you had been taken out of the wolf on a stretcher. He seemed very worried about you, but we told him what had happened and he said you being so tired was to be expected.”

“Did he say what’s happened to Aella?” asked Natasa suddenly.

“Aella is fine,” said Frato “the medics treated her and she is getting some rest, they said that she had a sprained arm a broken rib and a slight concussion but other than that she is recovering well. We took it in turns to visit her and she said she will see you later.”

“Princess you were awesome,” said Sousanna “you saved us and a general of all people, and everybody is talking about the return of the goddess of war,” she continued.

“I don’t want to be talked about,” said Natasa Bluntly.

“That maybe so princess but you are a hot topic right now, they say the three mecha’s you fought in Akkadia were piloted by some of this kingdoms top pilot’s, well other than the prince and Aella that is they are the elite pilots here,” said Frato.

“Everybody has seen how you defeated the mecha from Ur and how you single handily took on three crack pilots from Akkadia with no prior piloting experience and using a heavily damaged wolf.” “They say the wolf was so badly damaged the engineers were amazed anyone managed to get it to Akkadia let alone fight off four hostiles,” said Sousanna.

“That’s enough! Sousanna, I’m sure the princess doesn’t want to hear too much about the wolf and fighting the minute she wakes up,” said Frato politely.

“Militta now the princess is awake please go and get the bath prepared, Sousanna you start organising clothes, I will go and prepare a drink for her highness,” said Frato ”as soon as the princess has had her drink and something to eat we will begin to get the princess ready to meet prince Athanas,” she continued.

“OOOO the prince is so dreamy,” said Militta in an overly girly way “you’re going to love him princess,” she cooed softly.

“I doubt that,” said Natasa bluntly.

“Why not princess?” said Militta looking puzzled.

“Well the fact that I was a guy back on my home world springs to mind,” said Natasa sarcastically, “I will never fall in love with a guy as I intend to find a way back to being a guy”

“Oh don’t be like that,” said Militta “at least meet him first before you make up your mind,” said Militta with a pout.

“There is no need to make up my mind, I was a man for 17 years and I hope to be a man again someday so there is no point even thinking about falling in love especially with another guy,” said Natasa sharply.

“Best to leave that subject alone,” said Frato to Militta “the princess still has hope to getting back to how her life was before regardless of the feelings of those who have come to love her, If the prince wants to try to win the princess over then let him do it himself, one way or another the princess will decide and we will support her in her decision no matter what it is.”

“Thank you Frato, I am glad you feel that way,”

“Actually princess,” said Frato “I don’t feel that way, I would like to see nothing more than you and the prince together ruling Ur and Akkadia side by side as our king and queen, but I will support you in whatever you choose to do, and if you decide to leave even though I don’t want you to I will respect your decision because you will always be our queen.”

“I personally think you and the prince would make a beautiful couple and I can tell from meeting the prince that he is infatuated with your beauty, if you were to get together it could mean a lasting peace on this world with the two great kingdoms united as one. But saying that I am just a maid and I have no right to say such things,” said Frato with a tear in her eye.

“You’re not just maids!” said Natasa “none of you are just maids to me, you have all helped me so much and I consider you as friends, your opinions do matter to me and I value them greatly so never think you are just maids and never let anyone treat you as just maids either” she said sternly.

“It’s not that I never want to fall in love,” Natasa continued “it’s just that all my life I have dreamt of a very different future one where I marry a beautiful woman and have children.” Natasa knew this was not true, she had never fancied a girl and her dreams didn’t help either but she wasn’t about to admit that, her dreams had always unnerved her even when she was young.

Natasa always thought the dreams were caused by being called princess when she was young; having a female name always caused her to be teased by the other children, until she learned to fight that was. The dreams Natasa has had every night since she was young were the very opposite of what she was telling the maids.

The dreams always took place in a vast garden that seemed to Natasa to stretch for miles in every direction, the garden was full of beautiful flowers of every variety and colour. She had the feeling the garden was far from her home in Okinawa but she couldn’t ever be sure how far.

In the dream Natasa felt deeply in love with a prince who made her heart pound whenever he was close, she had never once seen his face though as whenever he entered the dream he always had the sun behind him and all Natasa could see was his silhouette, Natasa had always tried to believe the dream to be more a nightmare than a dream, it was as if her worst fears were manifested in a dream tormenting her soul every night since she was young.

Yet there was part of her that wanted to stay in the dream because the love she felt there was indescribable, the prince’s embrace felt warm and intoxicating and she felt both safe and at peace in his arms, yet her waking mind tried to reject everything about the dream because Natasa had always strived to be a masculine man.

During the day she would try to forget the dreams but every night she would once again be reminded of her love and feelings within the dream. It was very confusing and so Natasa tried to push all thoughts of it aside and try to dismiss what it could mean. She was not about to tell the maids all this though as it would re-enforce what they all believed and wished for.

Back to the present Natasa was just finishing her drink while still speaking to the maids. “It isn’t easy to have that turned upside down and have to consider that I might be the wife instead of the husband,” Natasa told the maids. As she said that she finished her drink and got up so the maids could help her get ready.

It was then that she noticed how beautiful the room she was in appeared, as with the room within the caves system it appeared to have been decorated and furnished for a princess with satin cushions on the chairs, then there was the bed which was a four-poster bed with beautiful but delicate hangings all around it that Natasa estimated to be queen size.

The bedding seemed to be very soft cotton which was beautifully embroidered, also in the room as with everywhere she went there was an abundance of flowers which gave off such a beautiful aroma. The flowers were not mixed as with the ones at the caves and the palace in Assyria.

Instead the flowers were all Lilies except one solitary white rose in with a vase of lilies. Frato noticed straight away that the rose had caught Natasa’s eye. “I see you have noticed the gift the prince left for you!” said Frato.

“Yes its beautiful,” said Natasa without thinking “I mean yeah I saw it because it stands out, why is it the only rose out of all these flowers?” asked Natasa hoping to change the topic.

“The prince brought it with him when he came to see you,” said Frato “but because you were sleeping so deeply he asked for it to be placed in a vase with the lilies until you woke up. He said a rose among lilies is like you beautiful and unique.”

“The prince is so romantic,” cried Sousanna.

“Is he?” asked Natasa trying not to look fazed by Sousanna’s words.

However the thought that the mysterious prince took the time to come to see if she was alright and even brought her a rose unsettled her slightly, she suddenly remembered her dreams again especially the one last night in which the prince in her dreams gave her a white rose that he had picked as they walked around the garden talking.

Natasa decided not to think about it anymore after all it was a dream and this is just coincidence she thought. Natasa was amazed as she entered the bathroom attached to her bedroom as it was extremely lavish with a beautiful marble floor and a huge marble bath. The maids seem to have gone to more trouble than usual.

Flower petals floated on the surface of the water and the water itself smelt as though it had scented oils in it. It looked and smelt heavenly and the maids had even placed a tray of breakfast beside the bath itself. “How come the bath is like this?” asked Natasa curiously.

“There is no real reason,” said Sousanna “other than us wanting to thank you for saving us, we just wanted to show you how grateful we are that you’re here with us and that because you are here we are alive right now,” she said as she smiled softly.

“Thank you,” said Natasa “you didn’t have to though, honestly I did nothing special and to be honest I was a little frightened until I got to the controls, as for me being here,” she continued “had I not been here your lives would never have been in danger and I’m sorry you had to get involved.”

“Don’t say that!” said Sousanna “we are really happy you came to this world, and sooner or later our lives would have been at risk because of Seleukos and how evil he is.”

As Sousanna said that the maids helped Natasa out of her nightclothes and into the steaming bath. The bath not only looked heavenly but it felt heavenly too as every muscle in Natasa’s body began to relax. When she woke up she felt a little sore but this bath was definitely helping ease the discomfort.

As Natasa enjoyed breakfast the maids took their time making sure every inch of her skin and hair was cleaned of any sand and dust, eventually they led her out before helping her dry her body. Within no time Natasa was dressed in underwear and her makeup and hair was done perfectly.

“You should wear this Princess,” said Frato as she showed Natasa the most beautiful outfit she had ever seen. “The prince had it made just for you for your birthday banquet later today,” said Frato.

“Banquet, what banquet?” asked Natasa slightly confused.

“The prince has organised a banquet for you later tonight to celebrate your birthday and also welcome you officially to Akkadia. It is also to honour the skill and bravery you showed whilst on the way here,” said Frato,

“who will be there?” asked Natasa curiously.

“Well the prince and yourself and a number of nobles and high ranking officers,” replied Frato.

“Wont you Militta and Sousanna be there?” asked Natasa.

“No princess,” said Frato “as maids we are not permitted to attend.”

“That’s not fair! Why can you not attend, if you can’t attend then neither will I,” said Natasa defiantly.

“But princess you must attend,” pleaded Frato “the prince would be most upset if his guest of honour were not to attend.”

“I don’t care,” said Natasa bluntly “if you are not attending then I see no reason why I should attend after all I’m no-one special.”

“Princess,” said Frato politely ”you’re not a nobody if you were you would not have the title of princess, you are heir to the throne of Assyria the future leader of the people of Ur that alone makes you somebody important. Your title means you have a responsibility to attend certain functions and events including this banquet,” said Frato commandingly.

“You are the guest of honour, think of all the effort the prince went to so that he could have a banquet for you so please you must attend. The other maids and I will be fine.”

“But I didn’t even want a banquet.”

“That maybe so,” said Frato “but you still must attend.”

Just as Frato said that there was a knock at the door to the princess’s chambers, Frato got up to answer it and found a messenger holding a number of packages, “begging your pardon,” said the man “my name is Aiolos the princes messenger. The prince asked me to bring these packages for you all. Prince Athanas has also sent invitations to all Princess Natasa’s maids.”

“The prince said these were for Frato, Militta and Sousanna and you should wear them for the banquet, he also asked me to give this to the princess and said it is a gift for her birthday. Finally he wished me to pass on a message that he is looking forward to meeting the princess properly when he comes to collect her for the banquet later.”

Frato thanked Aiolos as he handed her the packages and excused himself. Frato made her way back to where Natasa was sitting and placed the packages down on the table before handing a stunned Militta and Sousanna theirs. Frato then handed Natasa her package and the maids all gathered around to see what the prince had sent her.

Natasa carefully placed the box on her lap before slowly opening it, inside she found a letter addressed to her and underneath it she found a beautiful crown and a single red rose. Natasa moved the box onto the table and took the letter and the rose out of the box. Natasa soon had the letter open and began to read it aloud so the maids could hear while she smelt the rose not even realising what she was doing.

Princess

Athanas

“OOO so romantic,” cooed Militta. Frato and Sousanna seemed to be thinking the same thing also; all three of them stared at Natasa as if trying to see what she was thinking. Natasa’s looked flustered and her cheeks were bright red from blushing intensely, even if Natasa didn’t want to admit it the maids knew that the prince’s words had touched her heart.

“So!” said Natasa as if trying to brush away her thoughts before they overwhelmed her, “what has the prince sent you?” she asked changing the subject.

The maids looked down at their packages almost as if they dare not open them. It was a shock in itself that the prince even considered sending them anything at all after all they were maids and it was unusual for maids to receive such gifts.

“I want to see what the prince sent you” said Natasa impatiently, “open them quick!, quick!”

Frato looked at the other two maids and on seeing that they still looked unwilling to open theirs she took the plunge and began opening her box. Suddenly her face changed to show utter shock and disbelief.

“What is it Frato?” said Natasa again impatiently.

“It’s an outfit” said Frato coyly, “in fact it’s an outfit similar to yours although not as decorative and beautiful as yours princess but never the less it is still beautiful” said Frato softly. “There is also a letter” continued Frato as she removed it from the box and studied it closely.

“Hurry up and read it out” said Natasa excitedly.

“Open it then” said Sousanna and Militta in unison as they both opened their boxes too to find similar outfits in different colours.

Sousanna let out an excited yelp, “there are even matching shoes and bags in the box too” she said as she rummaged around in the box.

Frato cautiously opened the letter as if expecting it to explode. The letter like Natasa’s appeared to be hand written by the prince himself thought Frato as she began to read it out to everyone.

Dear Frato, Militta and Sousanna,

Athanas

Frato sat there after finishing reading the letter looking completely bewildered, she had never heard of maids attending banquets as guests before.

“You can come!” said Natasa excitedly, “I am so pleased, I was a little unsure of what to think of the prince but it is obvious he is a good man to have been this thoughtful knowing how much you all mean to me and that I would want you there.”

Sousanna and Militta seemed to be smiling but also had vacant expression on their faces.

“Right snap out of it girls’ said Frato as she came to her senses “lets finish getting the princess ready so we can in turn prepare as I am sure it won’t be too long before the prince comes to collect the princess.”

Militta and Sousanna sat still overcome from the shock of the prince’s words.

“Militta, Sousanna snap out of your daydreams,” she continued “if you don’t then we won’t have time to get ready so we can also attend.” Immediately the two maids seemed to get their senses back and began assisting Frato in getting Natasa into her dress and fixing the crown on her head.

“You know the prince is right this crown really does shine when it’s on your head” said Frato with a smile.

As the maids worked on the finishing touches Sousanna turned to Natasa, “Princess what do you think of the prince now that he has done all this” she said politely.

“He seems ok,” said Natasa nervously in response “but I don’t know enough about him still to make a proper answer.”

As Natasa said this the maids finished getting her ready and Natasa got up and went to the dress mirror to see how she looked, she still had not gotten used to seeing herself like this but she had to admit every time she saw herself she was amazed by how good a job the maids did in making her look stunning.

This time the maids had really outdone themselves and for some reason Natasa felt that she looked somehow radiant, maybe it was the crown she thought, either way she found herself captivated by her own beauty.

“Princess you look more beautiful than ever” said Sousanna, “if the prince doesn’t fall head over heels for you I will be very surprised.”

“Sousanna!” said Frato sharply,

“I’m sorry!” cried Sousanna “I really didn’t mean to upset you princess I just wanted to make you feel good about yourself and how you look.”

“No its fine,” said Natasa “you didn’t offend me as I said before I value all your opinions and views even if I don’t always enjoy those views I prefer to know them.”

“Well at least a few things seem clear,” said Militta “firstly the prince wants to make you feel comfortable and at ease as much as possible, secondly even though he hasn’t yet met you he is already taken by your beauty.”

“Please!” said Natasa as she blushed wildly,

“Sorry princess I didn’t mean to offend” said Militta apologetically.

“It’s okay I am just not used to hearing things said about me like that,” said Natasa softly “I am still getting used to having to dress this way and if I end up having to be female for my whole life I am not sure I will ever be able to accept hearing things like that said about me.”

“You say that as if being female is a bad thing,” said Frato flatly.

“It is though,” said Natasa “as female I am weak I cry at everything, I feel vulnerable all the time especially when surrounded by men. I honestly am not sure how you manage to stay sane and enjoy life as female.”

“You are far from weak,” said Frato “in fact I am pretty sure after seeing you control the wolf that you are much stronger than you think you are.”

“I also think that you will find you have other skills that you don’t even realise you have, after all you didn’t even know you could pilot the wolf but somehow you did it as if you had done it many times before.” Frato continued. “Women might not be physically as strong as men but there are many things men can’t do that only women can."

“Like what?” said Natasa smugly.

“Well for one men cannot bear children,” said Frato “they can never experience the joy of carrying a new life inside them and the pain of bringing that new life into this world.”

“Maybe so,” said Natasa “but no man would want to do that anyway.”

As Frato and Natasa talked Frato and the other maids began getting ready for the banquet, Natasa took a seat close by so she could continue talking more even though in Natasa’s eyes what Frato was saying did nothing to make her feel better about being stuck as female. Natasa couldn’t help but be enthralled by the maids as they got dressed and ready for the banquet.

It wasn’t because she wanted to see them naked or anything perverted like that but she found it amazing seeing how easily they worked on each other while getting ready, Natasa had only seen this from the viewpoint of the person being made up and had never seen exactly what they did with hair and makeup and how they did it.

Not that Natasa had any wish to do it herself because despite her curiosity she wasn’t keen on the dresses and makeup to begin with or so she told herself, even so she couldn’t figure out why she felt compelled to watch as the maids did theirs. Suddenly out of the blue Natasa changed the subject to one the maids were surprised to hear her ask about.

“So what can you tell me about the prince? as you have had chance to meet him” she asked, even Natasa had to wonder where that question came from but she couldn’t help being curious about the man who had provided the means for her to escape the fate Seleukos had in store for her.

“Well,” said Frato “he is tall, muscular and very handsome, but at the same time as being handsome he has a kind of beautiful face too. He has long blond hair that he doesn’t tie back and he is around 19 years old from what I hear from the maids in the palace, also heard he has a very gentle personality.”

“His parents have ruled Akkadia in relative peace for many years; they have a daughter the Princess Apollonia who from my understanding governs the west of Akkadia while the prince governs the east of the kingdom which as you know borders Ur.”

“Although the prince apparently loves his sister over recent years there has been a growing distance between them, rumour has it that Apollonia wants the throne of Ur and is conspiring to have the Akkadian throne too but it is just a rumour. The prince is the first born so he became crown prince at an early age and is destined to rule when his parents decide to hand over the reins.”

“I also hear although the prince has a gentle personality he is a fierce opponent in battle, during his time as commander in chief of the Akkadian forces he has never once lost a battle, the people of Akkadia love him and have been wanting him to choose a wife for that last two years, but again from what I found out he has refused saying that he had already chosen one.”

“The thing is no one knows who the mystery girl is, all he has told the people is they will know who she is when the time is right” said Frato. Natasa looked as though she were about to burst into tears, “are you okay,” asked Frato softly.

“He must be in terrible pain,” said Natasa “to love your sibling but have them push you away must be an unbearable feeling.”

“Its okay princess,” said Frato softly “I have a feeling when he meets you that you will ease that pain,” she continued.

“Do you think so?” asked Natasa, the other maids stood there looking at each other stunned as if they didn’t believe they heard the princess say what she did. Frato was in deep thought, did the princess finally show her true feelings or did she just imagine it.

Looking over at Natasa Frato couldn’t help but notice how sad the princess looked; almost as if the prince was not happy then her heart would break. No thought Frato it can’t be anything like that the princess hasn’t even met the prince let alone got to whether he is in pain. Natasa seemed to suddenly realise what she had just said and how she must have appeared because she suddenly straightened her posture.

“No! No! I didn’t mean it like that,” said Natasa unconvincingly as her cheeks blushed uncontrollably. Just as Natasa said that the maids all got up and came over to her.

“Were all ready,” said Frato. “What do you think?” said Sousanna as she did a twirl in front of Natasa?

“You all look beautiful,” said Natasa as she sat admiring them “outfits like that really do suit you.”

“Do you really think so?” said Militta

“yes absolutely,” replied Natasa “in fact I no longer want to see you wearing maids uniforms,” said Natasa politely. “From now on I would like it if you dress more like you are now, it doesn’t have to be posh outfits but I have never been fond of uniforms and as I consider you more friends than maids I think it fitting you dress as you please.”

“But we are your maids!” said Frato politely, “we have to wear uniforms it’s the way things are” continued Frato.

“As I have said you are also my friends,” said Natasa.”

“Does that mean you no longer want us to be your maids?” said Militta. “Are you unhappy with our services?” said Sousanna.

“No!” said Natasa “it’s not like that I still want your help I could not get by without all of you, I just don’t see the need to wear those uniforms it makes things too formal for me, I want to feel more at ease and I want you to as well.”

“When you put it like that I suppose we can’t refuse,” said Frato politely.”

“Thank you,” said the maids in unison.

“Why don’t you all come sit with me have a drink and relax?” asked Natasa. The maids did as asked and took seats close to Natasa, with them all dressed up in such a way it was as if they were having a tea party.

“I meant to ask earlier but forgot,” said Natasa “when the prince came to see me while I was sleeping did he come in to the room and if so what did he say when he saw me sleeping?”

“We wouldn’t let him in princess, when the prince came we were just dressing you for bed so it would not have been appropriate for him to enter the room” said Frato. “Even though he really wanted to see you and make sure you were safe we refused to allow him in and when we told him why he seemed fine with that and left the rose.”

“So how does the prince know what I look like?” asked Natasa, “his letter earlier said that he could not get my image out of his mind, if the prince didn’t get in the room to see me how can he say such things?” asked a confused Natasa.

Natasa was cut short by a knock on the door and it seemed she wasn’t going to get an answer right now. Frato got up and went to see who was knocking, as she opened the door her eyes seemed to light up.

Frato curtseyed the person who knocked before turning and announcing in a loud voice. “Princess may I present Prince Athanas of Akkadia who has arrived to collect you for the banquet.” Frato opened the door and Natasa and the maids all stood. Seconds later the most beautifully handsome man Natasa had ever seen walked through the door and into her room.

Natasa and the maids curtseyed the prince automatically but as Natasa stood back up from the curtsey her eyes met his and she felt her heart skip a beat. Natasa’s cheeks were flushed as she found it hard to look away from the prince’s eyes, why can I not stop looking at him she thought to herself? And why does it feel like I have seen him somewhere before even though she knew it was not possible to have met before. As Natasa thought those questions the prince had already crossed the room and suddenly he was there right in front of her.

Those eyes so intensely blue that she felt unable to pull away, without warning the prince got down on his knee at her feet and looked up at her, “princess you are even more beautiful in the flesh,” he said softly “and I am pleased to see you wearing the gifts I sent, I had a feeling they would look perfect on you.”

Natasa had no idea what to say it was if her mind had lost all ability to send words to her lips, she didn’t need to say anything though because the prince had not finished speaking,

“Princess!” he continued as he held out his hand, “I have come to officially escort you to the banquet.” “Y you don’t need to kneel” said Natasa nervously.

As the prince took her hand and stood Natasa suddenly realised how tall the prince was in comparison to herself and she was once again reminded of how much had changed since she received the necklace that began this whole situation. The prince turned to Frato, Militta and Sousanna Natasa noticed how teary eyed they looked.

Natasa wondered why the maids looked love struck as if watching some great romance unfold before them.

“Ladies!” said the prince to the maids, “I have not forgotten to bring your escorts” he said softly. He then spoke louder and in a more commanding voice, “Adrastus, Euthymios, Alexandros don’t keep these ladies waiting.”

Immediately three of the prince’s guards who Natasa remembered had escorted them all from the City of Assyria to the safety of the caves walked into the room. After bowing to Athanas and Natasa they made their way to Natasa’s maids before kneeling and offering each of the maids their hand.

Adrastus was kneeling in front of Frato who looked like she was in deep shock, Euthymios was in front of Militta who also seemed to be lost for words and Alexandros was kneeling at Sousanna’s feet.

“Please allow us to escort you to the banquet to welcome the princess to Akkadia,” they all said in unison.

All three maids still looked taken aback from this turn of events. Frato looked over to the prince and Natasa, “begging your pardon your majesty but you didn’t have to do this,” said Frato politely.

“Who said I did anything,” replied Athanas, “my guards do not need me to tell them when to ask a beautiful woman to a banquet.” Frato and the others blushed, “Adrastus, Euthymios and Alexandros rushed here from Ur the minute they heard the wolf Aella was bringing you here in was attacked repeatedly. It appears they were extremely concerned over your well being,” laughed Athanas.

“I am not sure but I think they intended to be back here in time for the banquet the minute they met you in Assyria” he continued, “I say that because the minute they got back here they insisted on being your escorts so you see I had nothing to do with them asking for your company,” said Athanas.

“Now princess,” said Athanas as he turned to look in her eyes, “let us make our way to the banquet so as not to keep everyone waiting.”

Natasa managed to let out a weak “yes” before the prince took her arm and wrapped it around his own. As the prince began to lead Natasa toward the door his guards did the same and followed arm in arm with the maids.

Natasa felt a little overwhelmed from the prince’s presence, everything about him seemed to confuse her, she found herself intoxicated from the smell of him, and she could feel the warmth of his body against hers as he led her out of the room and into the corridor. She also couldn’t help but notice the muscles in his arm as she held onto it to keep from falling.

Natasa couldn’t help but feel confused, ever since the prince’s arrival she had been feeling strange, was it some sort of power he had to make her feel this way or was something else behind all these strange feelings and emotions. Her legs felt weak as they walked and whenever her eye caught the prince looking at her her heart beat suddenly seemed to race as if about to explode from her chest.

Part of her wanted to pull her arm away and run back to the safety of the bedroom but instead she found herself unable to let go of his arm even for a second. It wasn’t that he was holding her too tightly but more like her arm was refusing to let go. In her own mind Natasa was screaming at herself to let go but still she found herself unable to break away.

What are you doing your a man she thought, yet you have easily allowed this guy to touch you and to make you feel weak, the thoughts kept running through her mind so much confusion that she felt her head was ready to burst. Natasa tried to ignore her thoughts and concentrate on walking to the banquet.

It wasn’t easy though with her heart pounding in her chest like this and her legs about to buckle she nearly tripped over her own feet, the prince moved like lightning and caught her before she fell too far. There she was held up by his arms, his strong arms all the while he stared into her eyes piercing her soul with his gaze.

What was going to happen from now on she thought to herself? How will I cope with the future? What if now that he has me in his arms he never lets me go? For that matter do I even want this prince the prince of confusion to let me go thought Natasa?

Sweet dreams till sunbeams find you
Sweet dreams that leave all worries behind you
But in your dreams whatever they be
Dream a little dream of me

Chapter 7: Dream a little dream of me.

After Natasa’s near fall they continued to move through the palace towards what Natasa assumed was a banquet hall similar to the one in Assyria. Her nerves had started to calm after the prince had caught her and she was beginning to get used to having her arm around Athanas’s.

Natasa couldn’t explain it but it was the same feeling she had in the wolf like she had held his arm many times before almost as if it belonged there, Natasa suddenly remembered the times during her dreams when the man in her dreams who she had walked with since her childhood held her arm and walked with her in a similar way.

Natasa held back a gasp and suddenly wondered if there were more to her dreams than she first thought. No thought Natasa, dreams like that don’t come to life and although there are similarities it’s just my mind working over time she thought, I’m seeing things that don’t really mean anything.

Even though she thought that somehow she didn’t feel convinced by her arguments,

“Princess,” said Athanas “are you feeling alright.”

“Y yes,” said Natasa as she blushed uncontrollably.

“You don’t sound convinced,” said Athanas softly “is there something on your mind?” he asked.

“No! No! nothing at all,” said Natasa keen to end this line of discussion.

Frato cut in “begging your pardon your highness the princess is like this every time we mention you.”

“I am not!” retorted Natasa.

“I’m sorry princess I am only saying what I have seen out of concern as a friend.”

“Well I suppose when you put it that way I can’t really be mad at you for saying it” said Natasa.

“Prince,” said Natasa softly as she avoided looking directly at him for fear her words would fail her, “you will have to forgive me, this is all new to me and I am struggling to get used to everything that has happened to me since my grandmother gave me this necklace. It has been a little hectic to say the least so if I have a strange look please bare that in mind.”

“It is alright princess,” said Athanas “Aella has already briefed me on everything that has happened to you and about your arrival on this world, I know you have been through a lot and I am sure in time you will feel more at ease.”

“You know I am a man!” said Natasa abruptly, “then how can you hold my arm this way knowing full well I am a man?”

“No princess you’re not a man at all, I know you say you were male in your world but here you are definitely not male, there is no mistake you are undeniably female. The reason I can easily have you hold my arm princess has nothing to do with your past existence. I look at how you are at this moment and I cannot imagine you as anything or anyone other than you are here, and to be honest I am enjoying having you beside me holding my arm” said Athanas.

“If I did not know you had had a tough few days I think I would have gone as far as kissing you by now because your beauty captivates me” he continued as he smiled at her, Natasa’s legs nearly gave way again at the sight of his smile and the words he spoke.

“But you’re highness I am a man, you can’t want to kiss a man!” pleaded Natasa.

“But I have already said princess you are not a man not on this world, of course I would want to kiss you,” replied the prince “as I have said the only reason that I have not kissed you already is because I know you’re adjusting and I hope that in time you will come to me when you’re ready rather than me trying and upsetting you” he continued.

“The moment I entered your room and saw you in person for the first time made me understand why Seleukos wanted to take you as his own” said Athanas.

“Don’t say such things, I am a guy I cannot love another guy!” said Natasa defiantly. As they continued walking Athanas suddenly stopped one of the palace maids as she passed them.

“Please prepare the princess’s room for two; I will be staying there from tonight!” Athanas said softly.

“What the hell does that mean?” asked Natasa sharply.

“Oh it’s quite simple really” Said Athanas as a smile spread across his face. “If you are a guy and obviously I am then there is no problem with us sharing a bed to sleep” he said smugly.

“You can’t!” said Natasa in a slight panic.

“why not?” said Athanas.

“Because, but,” Natasa was unable to bring herself to say the words.

“Well,” said Athanas “if you say you’re female then it would be inappropriate for us to sleep together in the same bed, but then it means that you accept being female and therefore there is no reason for me to hold back from kissing you.

“However, if you say your male then it means there is absolutely no reason for me to not sleep in the same bed, although if you insist on denying that you’re female I might get tempted in the night and have to check,” said Athanas coldly. Natasa was lost for words, no matter which choice she made the prince intended to do something to her.

Natasa wondered to herself whether this was the prince’s intention all along, just like Seleukos the prince wants her body and seems to have no problem using dirty handed tactics to get his way. Why did I convince myself to come here, to trust the prince she thought to herself? As the thoughts cascaded in her mind she found that they had arrived at the banquet hall.

As they approached the doors Natasa heard them being announced as the guards at the doors opened them to allow them through. The banquet hall was huge and as with the rest of the palace it was lavishly decorated, fine silks and other expensive cloth’s hung from the high ceiling.

The room was laid out with all the tables towards the outside of the room so the central area was clear. As Natasa and the prince entered Natasa found that the prince seemed to have invited a lot of people.

Of course Natasa knew none of them and as the prince guided her towards the main table at the rear of the room Natasa couldn’t help feeling nervous from eyes that followed her from the moment they saw her.

“Why are they staring?” asked Natasa in a hushed voice.

“They are staring at the sight of your beauty” said Athanas softly, Natasa blushed.

The table at the far end of the room appeared to be there just for Natasa and Athanas, just above the table there were what appeared to be two banners one with a design Natasa had never seen the other seemed to have a similar design to the one that appeared in her necklace back at the caves, what Ur’s soldiers had said was the queens seal.

Natasa also noted that as they moved towards the table the people around the room bowed and curtseyed but remained standing after. Athanas led Natasa around the table and to two highly decorated chairs, letting her arm free he pulled out the chair under the banner of Ur for Natasa to sit.

Natasa felt slightly uncomfortable being the centre of everyone in the room’s attention and for that matter being surrounded by so many people full stop. Since arriving in this world Natasa had not been surrounded by so many people before, she remembered how uncomfortable she was around the maids but now she longed for the comfort and security she had begun to feel around them.

Athanas who was still standing addressed the room, “friends we are here to pay our respects to princess Natasa of Ur, firstly we honour her day of birth and celebrate her passing into adulthood. Secondly we are here to honour her courage and bravery in saving the lives of others as she made her way here from Ur.”

“Finally said Athanas we are here to officially welcome Princess Natasa to the kingdom of Akkadia and ask that whilst here princess you consider it your home, we hope that your stay here will be both enjoyable and fruitful.” The prince then raised a glass in a sort of toast before asking everyone to enjoy the evening.

The prince finally sat down shortly followed by the guests and as they did so the room was filled with noise from conversations as people around the room began to talk to one another. Natasa was deep in thought, she wondered what the prince had meant when he said for her to consider Akkadia her home and that he hoped her stay would be enjoyable and fruitful.

She wondered if there were any hidden meanings behind his words, as Natasa thought that she was suddenly aware that the prince was talking to her.

“Is everything alright Natasa?” asked Athanas softly.

“Yes fine thanks,” said Natasa in a flustered tone “why do you ask?”

“You’re blushing and your voice has a nervous tone to it” said Athanas as he leant over and placed a hand on Natasa’s leg.

“What are you doing?” said Natasa in an even more nervous tone as her face went red.

Natasa seemed paralyzed by the prince’s touch as he moved his face close to hers to whisper in her ear, “is it because your embarrassed by the attention?” asked Athanas softly, Natasa nodded as her mouth failed to move.

Here I am trying to sit comfortably in a room full of people and the prince has to put his face so close to mine I can feel his breath caressing my neck thought Natasa, and his hand why did he have to put it there doesn’t he understand how his mere presence affects me?

Then again how could he know as I haven’t exactly been open about the way he makes me feel, especially when I made it clear I was a guy and that I wasn’t interested in his advances she thought. Yet no matter what I say my heart still seems to feel the opposite and it feels like my mind wants to rip itself apart.

No thought Natasa I’m not even going to go down that path, the prince is a guy I am a guy there’s no way I’m going to fall for another man ever. It was then that Natasa realised who was sitting at the table to her right.

“Aella!” said Natasa excitedly.

“Easy princess,” said Athanas “there will be plenty of time over the coming days to catch up with Aella. After all she hasn’t recovered from her injuries and when she does I want her to spend some time with you teaching you about this world and especially about your kingdom. Anyway princess tonight is your night and it is up to the guests to come to you so sit back and enjoy the banquet.”

As soon as Athanas said that Natasa noticed some of the guest’s were approaching the main table, as the guests came within feet of the table they introduced themselves and offered birthday and welcoming gifts to Natasa.

At first Natasa was dumbstruck, she had no idea what to say and was about to decline the first gift when the prince interjected and spoke for her thanking them for their generosity. After what seemed like an hour or so Natasa felt that she had met the whole room and the gifts seemed to fill the large table to the left of Natasa and Athanas.

Natasa was feeling a little overwhelmed not only from meeting so many new people but also for the fact that they had all given her what she saw as exquisite gifts. Before she knew it Aella was the one approaching the main table, she also offered Natasa a gift before addressing her on a more personal level.

“Princess,” said Aella “I humbly apologise for putting your life in danger and failing in my duty to protect you, also I want to thank you.”

“Thank me?” said Natasa confused, “for what?”

“Princess as a General under prince Athanas it was my job to protect you but I failed and instead it ended up with you protecting me and the maids. I owe you my life princess and for that I am grateful.”

“I also want to apologise for being so hard on you both at the palace and in the caves when I said you shouldn’t cry or show emotion. I was out of order and at the time I thought you were a cry baby, but I have to admit you showed me how wrong I was to have judged you in that way.”

“What happened couldn’t be helped Aella, you did save me so don’t be so down on yourself, as for misjudging me you didn’t misjudge me,” said Natasa “since being here I have been a cry baby, I have complained and cried more than I ever have, I am grateful to you Aella because regardless of what you say about what happened in the wolf you still saved me from Seleukos.”

“But when you needed me the most I was not there to protect you princess,” said Aella.

“Aella I have no idea how I managed to move the wolf let alone fight using it, all I know is that I really wanted to protect you and the maids and also the last thing I wanted was to end up back at Assyria with Seleukos.”

“What happened as I said was not your fault Aella so don’t be so hard on yourself,” said Natasa “I am still expecting you to teach me to fight with my sword. That is if the prince permits it.”

Athanas looked at the princess before speaking, “Natasa you do realise you as princess of Ur you do not have to address me so formerly just call me by my name.”

Natasa was lost for words and spluttered as she tried to respond, “yes your I mean your Athanas,” she blushed heavily as she caught sight that Aella was trying to suppress a giggle, “yes well as I say please don’t worry about it Aella” said a rather embarrassed Natasa.

“Thank you princess,” said Aella softly before she curtseyed and headed back to her table.

Athanas turned to face Natasa and again she blushed wildly, “I also tried to tell Aella not to worry but it seems no matter what anyone says she blames herself, even after watching the replay of what happened she still cannot accept there was nothing she could have done.”

“It was as if the Mecha from Ur knew the exact place you were going to be almost as if it could track you, but because of that Aella keeps torturing herself over it.”

Natasa finally managed to look away and get the question she wanted to ask out, “how did you manage to see what happened?” asked Natasa politely.

“All mecha’s in Akkadia and for that matter in Ur as far as I am aware are fitted with recording devices,” said Athanas “everything from heart rate of the pilot to fuel levels of the mecha and stresses on the limbs can be recorded and later downloaded. There are also cameras that can record a battle as it happens so that it can be watched and analyzed later on.”

“I must say Natasa when I saw you that first time take control of the wolf and fight the mecha from Ur I was completely captivated by you,” said Athanas softly, Natasa blushed again as the prince continued, “in fact during the battle you somehow made that damaged wolf move more gracefully than I have ever seen an undamaged one move before.”

“It was almost like a ballet and even the techs repairing the wolf have no idea how you managed to move the wolf let alone make it all the way to Akkadia and perform complex combat manoeuvres.”

“It wasn’t that damaged!” said Natasa, “I am not that good after all I hadn’t even seen a wolf before let alone piloted one before.”

“Natasa stop being so modest,” replied Athanas “I have seen how you fought and I know you threw everything into protecting the others and yourself so don’t make it sound like it was nothing. The minute your wolf’s engine was turned off you fell into a deep sleep that no-one could wake you from, you worried me to death because you had to be carried off on a stretcher.”

Natasa had to look down at the table her eyes unable to meet the prince’s., “but that was because I haven’t slept much since I arrived,” said Natasa sharply.

“Oh!” said Athanas softly, “what could have caused such a beautiful princess to be unable to get a decent nights rest?”

“My dreams,” said Natasa as she blushed from the prince’s words.

“Your dreams?” asked Athanas curiously.

“Erm yeah,” said Natasa as she stumbled with what to answer, “well I have the same dream every night, actually it’s more a nightmare really. Then I have had all the worry of what Seleukos planned to do to me and worries about coming here,” she suddenly bit her lip before saying any more.

“That’s a shame,” said Athanas “well firstly you no longer have to worry about Seleukos for now, your safe here out of his reach. As for coming here, now your here you don’t have to worry about that. Your dreams on the other hand are different, would you like to tell me about them?” asked Athanas. “I have heard discussing bad dreams can help make them go away.”

“No!” said Natasa sharply, “I mean no I can’t talk about them, they are embarrassing.”

“Fair enough,” said Athanas “I won’t push you to tell me, how about I tell you about the dreams I have had since I was young?” he continued, “maybe hearing someone else’s positive dreams will release you from your nightmares.”

“As I have said I have had the same dream since my early childhood, I never knew why I had it but I have come to enjoy time when I sleep because the dreams I have has always comforted me. In my dream I am in a vast garden similar to one in Babel the capital of Akkadia, the garden is full of beautiful flowers every colour and type imaginable.”

“There is always another person in my dreams, she has walked with me since I was young and I feel I know her very well,” said Athanas softly as he looked at Natasa “although we talk and walk together every time I dream I have never once seen her face because she always has the sun behind her and all I see is her silhouette.”

“Although I have never seen her face she is definitely beautiful and her voice sends my heart racing. Through our long conversations I came to know of her sorrow and pain and how different her life was to how it was supposed to be. I know one day I will meet her for real and because of that my dreams comfort me when I am lonely.”

Natasa sat there with a complete look of utter shock on her face.

“Now I know something is bothering you,” as he said that Natasa blushed and came out of her daydream. “I won’t push you for an answer but I hope you will feel easier about talking to me about it at some point, for now princess let’s just enjoy the evening.”

Natasa found enjoying the evening much harder after hearing about the prince’s dreams, thoughts kept running through her mind making her wonder about so many things. Even though Athanas words were not meant to cause her to feel more confused and stressed unfortunately they had, especially the part about Athanas having the dream since his youth.

Natasa tried to desperately to reason that it was pure coincidence and that her dream was nothing at all to do with Athanas’s. However, the thoughts at the back of her mind were telling her that there were too many similarities to be coincidence and that the fact that they could possibly be sharing the same dream meant much more than she wanted it to.

Natasa was also dwelling on what to say to the prince about her own dream if he insisted on questioning her about it at a later date, should she say what her dream is or just make something up and hope the prince buys into the deception and doesn’t question it further. After all she thought last thing she needs is for the prince to start thinking she is the woman in his dream.

The banquet seemed to go on for hours, the maids seemed to especially be having a good time and Natasa was pleased about that as she felt it was not often they had the chance to let their hair down and just enjoy themselves. However she couldn’t help but envy them a little as they laughed and joked so freely with Athanas’s men.

There had been plenty of food during the banquet and Natasa had made it her task to try a little of everything as many of the dishes brought out Natasa had never seen before but looked so tasty. During the banquet there had also been music and dancers and even what Natasa assumed was the equivalent of a court jester.

Even though she had so much on her mind the jester never failed to make her laugh, at least that is until the prince’s eyes met hers and she felt as if her heart had gone into overdrive. Throughout the night even though Natasa found talking to the prince difficult he insisted on chatting happily to her.

He never even seemed to notice Natasa’s increased tension and if he had he didn’t mention it. The prince also seemed intensely curious about Natasa’s past life before she came to Nibiru and throughout the banquet they talked about everything that had happened. Natasa’s unease wasn’t because the prince was asking questions or anything like that.

Far from it, it was more that as she talked about things from earth the prince seemed to know about some of the things like cars and other things only found on earth, also if it wasn’t bad enough that every time she looked at him to speak her words faltered it was even worse when he turned to look at her.

When Athanas did that Natasa felt as if time had stopped but her heartbeat had increased and she also found herself unable to pull away from his deep blue eyes. It got to the point that whenever she spoke she began staring at the table just in case seeing his eyes meant she would never be able to look away again.

What is this power the prince has thought Natasa, how can he make me feel this was and for that matter why do I find when I look at the prince he seems somehow familiar, it’s as if I have met him before but there is no way that can be unless the prince knows of a way to earth.

There is no way that is possible thought Natasa, I am sure had I really met him I would have recognised him straight away, there has to be another explanation after all some of the things he has said about himself I knew even before meeting him and they were things no-one had ever told me about.

The same seems to be true of the prince, even though he is asking about my past and about earth he seems to know much of what I have talked about, then there is that dream of his which even though she didn’t like thinking it she couldn’t help but see the similarities to her own dreams.

No matter how much Natasa contemplated how the prince could know so much about her and earth and vice versa the only reason she could see was the dreams, even so she couldn’t see how two completely different people from two distant worlds could share the same dream, after all that just seemed too impossible.

Natasa estimated that the banquet ended around midnight, although she couldn’t be sure as she still hadn’t quite got used to the time difference on Nibiru, Aella had said that Nibiru had twenty eight hour days but Natasa still never knew what the time was from one moment to the next.

She was even less sure about the time differences between Ur and Akkadia although from what she had been told it wasn’t a huge difference. Many of the guests had left by the time the prince got up to escort Natasa back.

Natasa’s maid’s and their escorts still seemed to be having a great time, Natasa couldn’t help but note how each maid looked as they happily chatted with their escorts. Natasa also couldn’t help but wonder how she looked to them as she spoke with the prince.

Did she have that same radiance to her that her maid’s seemed to have? She also noticed that whenever the maid’s escorts spoke back to them the maid’s all blushed and Natasa remembered how flushed her own cheeks were whenever the prince looked into her eye’s let alone spoke to her.

Before Natasa realised what was going on the prince’s hand was on her shoulder and she could feel the warmth of his touch, “shall we head back princess?” said Athanas softly “don’t worry my guards will ensure your maid’s are escorted back safely when they are ready to leave.”

Natasa looked over at Frato and the other maid’s as if asking permission to leave, Frato seemed to notice and gave Natasa a wide beaming smile as she got up and made her way over. “We’re heading back,” said Natasa.

“Do you want us to come too?” asked Frato politely.

“No its ok you stay and carry on enjoying yourselves, Athanas will escort me back”

“But what about getting you ready for bed?” asked Frato.

“Don’t worry so much,” said Natasa “I am sure I can cope with getting into nightclothes, it’s your night off so just enjoy and I will see you soon,” she said with a smiled.

“Thank you princess,” said Frato “we won’t be long anyway, so we will see you soon.”
With that Frato curtseyed and returned to Adrastus.

“See,” said Athanas “they will be fine and so will you.” Natasa allowed the prince to help her to her feet and escort her from the table. “The gifts there will be brought to your room shortly so don’t worry about them.”

“I wasn’t worried,” said Natasa “to be honest I didn’t even expect gifts or for that matter a banquet, so I didn’t even give the matter any thought” Said Natasa politely.

“Did you enjoy yourself? That is the main thing,” asked Athanas.

“Yes thank you I enjoyed myself immensely”

“Good because occasionally when I looked at you it seemed as though you were deep in thought and had the weight of the whole world on your shoulders”

As they exited the room they continued to talk. “I’m sorry your highness,” said Natasa softly, “I am very grateful for the banquet, you must have gone to a lot of trouble for me. It’s just I have a lot on my mind at the moment, just when I think I am figuring everything out something else comes along and I end up confused again.”

“Is this about whether you’re male or female?” asked Athanas softly.

“It is partly because of that,” replied Natasa “it at least has relevance to what’s been on my mind. If I was male then I would not have these confusing thoughts in the first place,” It was then that she realised that she had said too much, much more than she meant to.

When during the night had she started feeling so at ease speaking of personal things around the prince she thought to herself. Either way she could tell the prince had been listening intently.

“So princess what feelings are these?” he asked “no wait don’t answer just yet,” he said as he cornered Natasa against the wall of the corridor.

“What are you doing?” said Natasa slightly panicked.

“You have finally admitted it,” said Athanas with a grin.

“Admitted what?” said Natasa weakly.

“You just admitted you are female,” said Athanas as he looked deeply into her eyes. Natasa felt her legs weakening from the prince’s gaze.

“No I,” her words failed her.

“Do you not remember what I said to you on our way to the banquet,” said Athanas, Natasa shook her head still unable to muster her words. “Oh I think you do, I will remind you,” he said softly as he carefully took her face into his gentle but strong hands and lifting her head slightly he kissed her.

Natasa could see it coming but was powerless to fight; it was as if her arms and legs had been paralyzed. She stood there completely unable to move as the prince’s warm soft lips touched hers for what seemed like the longest time. Natasa felt like she was going insane, at first her mind seemed to want to push the prince away.

But the longer he kissed her and held her that way the more difficult it was for her to think at all, her heart was racing and her whole body tingled as she felt Athanas’s strong body against her weak one. The feelings were so intense she found herself responding by kissing him back.

“No!” said Natasa as she suddenly managed a last ditch effort to push the prince away.

The prince didn’t look fazed by Natasa’s sudden outburst, “it took you long enough,” said the prince “I had expected a guy would have pushed me away much sooner and that I would have to work harder to get that first kiss,” he said with a smile. His smile didn’t last long as tears began streaming from Natasa’s eyes.

“What did you do that for?” she said coldly.

“Many reasons,” said Athanas “firstly I did it because you finally admitted you are a woman.”

“I am not!” said Natasa angrily “I am a man can’t you understand that.”

“You are no longer a man.”

“Maybe not physically at the moment, but I am a man nevertheless, why would you want to kiss a man?” asked Natasa.

“Princess answer me this, if you find there is no way to return to how you were will you refuse to find happiness and love because you cannot let go of your past?”

“I don’t know,” said Natasa sharply “anyway why are you so interested in me? I was under the impression you had already decided on the woman you wanted as your wife.”

“Word spreads fast,” replied Athanas “yes I have found the woman who will be my wife, I have known her since we were both young and even though we had never met in life I knew one day I would meet her for real.”

“Then why harass me?” said Natasa in an angry tone.

“Because,” said Athanas “the woman whom I love is you princess!”

Natasa felt her legs weaken again, “what the hell does that mean,” she said bluntly “until today I had never met you let alone got to know you, for that matter I wasn’t even on this planet till a few days ago.”

“You’re pretty good at hiding the truth and the depth of your feelings Natasa,” said Athanas.

“I am not hiding anything,” spat Natasa.

“Then tell me princess, why when I kissed you did you take so long to push me away and you seemed to be responding, on top of that why could I feel your heart pounding against my arm when we walk side by side? When I look into your eye’s princess why do you seem to blush so much, and finally why do we know more about each other than you care to admit?”

“That’s irrelevant,” said Natasa as her eyes met his intensely blue ones and she felt warmth in her cheeks as they became flushed.

“See what I mean,” said Athanas but before Natasa could respond she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach as if she were being stabbed but as she looked down there was no sign of a knife. Again the intense pain suddenly Natasa felt weak and without warning collapsed into darkness.

Chapter 8: The kidnap in the court.

Natasa awoke some hours later to find herself in bed with Frato, Militta and Sousanna busying themselves around the room, immediately Frato noticed Natasa had woken and came over to the bed.

“How are you feeling princess,” asked Frato.

“I’m okay I think,” said Natasa “what happened?”

“Everything is fine princess it was just menstrual cramps, obviously as it’s the first time you have ever had them it must have been a little bit of a shock,” said Frato softly “you’ll get used to them eventually so don’t worry.”

“Menstrual what?” said Natasa with a confused look on her face.

“It just means it’s your time of the month princess it’s nothing to worry about, you might have had stronger pain due to stress and heightened emotions,” said Frato.

“So I wasn’t stabbed?” asked Natasa as she felt her stomach for signs of a wound.

Frato laughed “no princess you were definitely not stabbed, especially not by the prince. After you collapsed the prince carried you back here and got one of the palace maids to fetch us as we were still in the banquet hall, we rushed back worried something awful had happened, the prince was quite concerned he even called for a healer, but when we arrived we realised why you had blacked out.”

“The prince,” said Natasa “what happened to the prince?”

“We sent the prince away, he wanted to stay by your side but we told him you needed rest and privacy, especially when you woke up as we knew you would have questions about what happened and we thought you would be embarrassed if he were here,” said Frato politely.

Frato thought for a second that Natasa appeared sad when she saw the prince was not at her bedside but when she looked again Natasa looked more like her usual self.

“I’m sorry Frato,” said Natasa.

“Sorry for what princess?”

“I ruined your night with the prince’s guards.”

“You didn’t ruin our night at all princess,” said Militta who had made her way over to the bed. “We had a great time and were grateful to have been there.”

“The only thing that would have ruined our night,” said Sousanna also now beside the bed “would have been if you had been seriously ill.”

“I’m glad you feel that way,” said Natasa slightly relieved “I never meant to get into an argument with the prince and end up collapsing, all night I felt a little strange and tried not to think about it.”

“An argument with the prince?” said Frato puzzled.

“The prince never mentioned that you had had an argument,” said Sousanna “he said you got upset but he didn’t elaborate.”

“And here we were thinking how happy you both looked at the party,’ said Militta.

“Really?” asked Natasa, “I mean did you think so, it didn’t feel that way to me especially when he kissed me.”

“He kissed you?” said all three maids in unison;

Natasa blushed as she noticed how much the maid’s looked like cute little girls who just found a puppy. “Yes!” said Natasa bluntly, “after we left the party that Athanas forced me against a wall and kissed me but I managed to push him off.”

As she said that Natasa’s mind flooded with images of that exact moment the prince’s lips touched hers and she could feel the warmth from them, the same time in the real world Natasa unconsciously touched her lips with her fingers as if savouring a taste.

“Princess!” said Frato suddenly.

Natasa immediately snapped out of her daydream, “whoa! What?” she said looking confused.

“Are you alright princess?” said Frato.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” said Natasa as she tried to get the prince’s image from her mind.

“It’s okay princess it’s just when you talk about the prince kissing your demeanour changes.”

“Did it?” said Natasha surprised, “it was nothing just thinking to myself.”

“Oh okay,” said Frato who didn’t seem convinced, just then Natasa felt the sharp pain she had earlier and she began to rub her tummy trying to ease the discomfort.

“So!” said Natasa “tell me how can I stop this pain and what exactly is it?” She asked, it took quite a while to explain before Natasa understood the whole situation and what it was that was causing her so much pain.

She had to admit though the hot water container the maids brought her to place on her stomach worked wonders, well it was either that or whatever they put in her drink. By this time it was already early hours of the morning and Natasa settled down for some sleep, it didn’t take long before she slipped out of the waking world and into the world of dreams.

As Natasa began to dream she found herself as always in the beautiful garden she spent so much time in, nothing seemed to have changed as usual. The sun was in the sky in the direction always appeared, the flowers were as beautiful as ever and in full bloom, every variety and every colour was here as far as Natasa could tell and together they created a unique and extremely beautiful scent that seemed to fill her nose with every breath.

Although Natasa had said to Athanas that the dream was a nightmare when in the dream that’s not how she saw it really, she always made a point of being manly in front of everyone out in the real world and even tried to convince herself that the dream meant nothing.

Natasa had always tried to maintain that the dream was a nightmare partly so no one could ever consider her a freak or strange having them in the first place.

Although her parents knew of the dreams Natasa had dared not to tell anyone at her school. Not even those she considered friends knew of the dreams just in case they thought she was weird. No matter what she said or did in the real world whenever she was in the garden she could not deny how much it comforted her especially when she felt lonely.

It was as if the garden was her one retreat where she could be happiest and the garden seemed to know how she was feeling, today it seemed it was in a particularly bright mood as if attempting to cheer her up. Everything in the garden seemed intent on intoxicating her senses from the beautiful scent of the flowers to the soft wind and sunlight on her face to the vivid colours of the flowers and even their layout seemed designed to please her.

As Natasa took slow deep breaths taking in the beauty of the garden she was suddenly aware of his presence, him the man who always entered her dreams, the man who intoxicated her with just his presence more than the garden ever could. It was if all her senses were especially tuned into him.

Saying that as she had met him here every night since she was young and because every night they talked as they strolled around the garden Natasa felt it was no wonder she could so easily sense him whenever he entered the dream. She always longed to see him as if she hadn’t seen him for such a long time.

Nearly every night without fail he came to spend time with her, in fact Natasa could only remember one occasion when he failed to show up. That night Natasa couldn’t help but worry about why he wasn’t there. She spent the entire night pacing the garden unable to relax.

He was back the next night as normal and was full of apologies; Natasa didn’t care why he wasn’t there only that he was back. As Natasa’s remembered all this she could feel him approaching but unusually he was approaching from a different direction than normal, usually he had the sun behind him but this time he was coming so she had the sun behind her instead.

As he drew closer she caught quick glimpse of his face before suddenly out of nowhere came another person but this person attacked him and before he had chance to defend himself the new figure managed to knock him to the ground. Natasa went to run towards him but she found herself unable to move her legs.

As she looked down at her feet she let out a scream as she spotted arms coming out of the ground gripping her legs tightly. At the same moment Natasa screamed she suddenly woke still screaming from the dream, as her eyes focused she realized that the arms had gone and that she was back in her room.

Frato came rushing into the room, “what’s up princess,” she said in a worried tone.

“I need to get to Athanas,” said Natasa sharply.

“At this hour?” said Frato “he is probably asleep as you should be.”

“No!” said Natasa “it can’t wait I have to see him now, the prince is in trouble I just saw him being attacked in my dream,” said Natasa frantically. ”I tried to help but I could not move.”

“Its okay princess,”’ said Frato “it was just a bad dream I am sure the prince is fine.”

“No his isn’t!” said Natasa “I can’t explain it but I know something terrible has happened to him,” she said as she finally pushed past Frato to get out the bed.

“Princess calm down,” said Frato “honestly the prince is probably fast asleep at this hour and he is guarded so he will be fine.”

“Look!” said Natasa sharply “whether you believe me or not I am going to the prince’s room to find out for myself, if you won’t go with me and show me where his room is I will just have to find it myself even if I have to search every room.”

As she said that she had put her dressing gown on even though it was practically see through and useless for covering up Natasa didn’t care all she wanted was to make sure the prince was safe and even being naked would not stop her with how worried she was at this point.

As Natasa picked up the sword of Ishtar and headed to the door the other maids who had also now woke up from the commotion came rushing in.

“What’s wrong princess?” said Militta in a dazed tone.

“The princess had a dream that the prince was in danger and even though I told her it was just a dream she insists his life is in danger and is planning to go to his room to find out,” said Frato angrily.

“We’ll go,” said Militta and Sousanna together.

Frato gave them both a stern look before turning to Natasa. “Fine princess we will all go and make sure the prince is safe but if he drags you into his room to have his wicked way with you we won’t save you.”

The comment didn’t even register in Natasa’s mind as she was too busy heading out the door closely followed by the maids. “Which way Frato?” asked Natasa.

“Left I think,” replied Frato.

As they made their way through the corridors of the palace they suddenly came across one of the palace maids.

“Princess!” said the maid, “how come you’re wandering the corridors of the palace at this late hour?” it was then that the maid noticed Natasa’s sword. The maid went to run but Natasa grabbed her arm.

“Look i am not planning on hurting anyone,” said Natasa sharply as she looked into the maids eyes. “Prince Athanas is in danger I need to find his room before it is too late.”

“The princess is telling the truth,” said her maids together “she really would never hurt anyone intentionally and she really is worried about the prince” they all added.

The maid looked at them all for a minute before replying. “I believe you,” she said confidently “the prince’s room is this way, follow me,” she said as she led them all down the corridor before turning left and stopping. “The prince’s room is at the end of this corridor, I will go and get help.”

As soon as the maid said that Natasa set off down the corridor towards the room the prince was in. As they approached the room they could see two of the prince’s guards lying face down on the floor with pools of blood forming by their bodies.

Natasa didn’t wait to see if they were alive but drew her sword and burst through the door. The room was dark but Natasa could see there appeared to have been a struggle.

Frato gasped as she entered the room “princess you were right I’m sorry,” she said softly.

“Sshhh!” said Natasa “go back and check on the guards and keep quiet, whoever caused this might still be here.”

“No princess,” said the maids as they followed “were staying with you,’ they said defiantly.

As they slowly worked their way around the room Natasa noticed that whatever had happened it had been one hell of a fight, tables and other objects were lying broken everywhere and glass was strewn all over the floor. Material that once hung around the bed was torn and destroyed.

As Natasa continued her way around the different rooms of the prince’s chambers she saw similar scenes of violence, it was in the bathroom where Natasa became most worried, in there she found another body and for a moment her heart skipped a beat.

“It isn’t the prince said Frato as she and the other maids turned the corpse over.

As they continued to search the chambers and surrounding rooms they found a trail of blood that led to a balcony before it disappeared. The maids were still inside as Natasa stood looking to the ground for where the blood went to.

Natasa could hear a noise in the distance, she recognised it immediately as a mecha but she knew it had to be in stealth as there was no visible sign other than the damage it seemed to have done to the palace gardens.

Natasa had no idea what to do, as her mind considered options there was another noise but this time it was close by and it was human not machine, whatever or whoever it was they were getting closer. Suddenly Natasa instinctively spun on the spot and dodged to the left just as the intruder attacked.

Natasa’s quick reflexes meant that the attacker’s sword missed by some distance and instead hit the rail of the balcony. The attacker immediately went on the offensive again and Natasa quickly raised her sword in defence, as the battle heated up Militta suddenly appeared behind the attacker.

The attacker was startled and immediately turned and lunged at Militta, Natasa moved with almost inhuman reflexes flipping herself over the attacker just in time to block the attack on Militta. As the other maids emerged to see what was happening Militta fainted from the shock.

“Get Militta out of here,” ordered Natasa sharply; the maids quickly dragged the unconscious Militta out of harm’s way as the battle continued. Natasa was now on the offensive angry from the attackers attempt to harm Militta. Natasa launched her attack against the intruder knocking them backwards.

It didn’t take the intruder long to recover and within seconds Natasa was blocking another attack, the intruder then threw everything into one strike but the intruder had underestimated Natasa who easily dodged the attack and in the process managed to disarm the intruder.

Before the intruder had chance to contemplate what had just happened Natasa’s sword was resting at the intruders neck ready to strike a final blow if she had no other choice.

“Surrender,” commanded Natasa “you have no weapon and if you surrender now I won’t have to take your head.”

Natasa didn’t get chance and neither did the intruder because out from behind the intruder appeared Frato with an expression of total anger and hate on her face. In on her hands she had one of the table legs from the debris in the bedroom and she wasted little time before hitting the intruder as hard as she could from behind.

The intruder immediately fell to the floor unconscious as Frato dropped her weapon and ran to Natasa’s side. “Princess you are not hurt are you?” she said panicking “did you get injured?”

“I’m okay,” said Natasa softly “I have not been injured so please don’t worry. How is Militta?” asked Natasa.

“She is shook up we all are but other than that she is okay” said Frato.

Just then Aella, Adrastus and Adrastus’s lieutenants came bursting onto the balcony from the prince’s room. Aella and the prince’s guards looked at the figure on the floor then to Natasa before speaking.

“Princess where is the prince?” said Aella sharply.

“I don’t know,” said Natasa softly “he was gone when I got here, I think he was taken away in a mecha,” she said as she pointed to the damage done to the garden before pointing to where she had heard the sound of it in the distance.

“Adrastus,” said Aella as she turned to him, “go take the intruder to a cell then take your lieutenants track the rest down, they may not be heading out of the city they may be planning to hide out somewhere close, either way the quicker you get out there the better.”

“Also send some soldiers out further in case they make a break for it and notify the border guard no one is to leave Akkadian territory until further notice. Anyone attempting to leave Akkadian soil is to be held for questioning, NOW GO!” Aella ordered loudly.

Aella turned back to face Natasa, “princess return to your room, I will come by shortly to talk to you and ask you some questions about what happened.”

“No!” said Natasa bluntly, “I am going with Adrastus to search for the prince.”

“You need to stay here princess, Adrastus and his men will find the prince and I need to talk to you about what happened so please be patient” said Aella sternly.

Tears were pouring down Natasa’s face as the realisation of what had happened hit her. Why am I crying she thought to herself and why do I feel so lost now the prince has been kidnapped? As Natasa thought that Frato gently took her arm and began to guide her back to her chambers while Sousanna and the palace maid helped Militta who still seemed heavily shaken.

As they walked more guards ran past them on the way to the prince’s chambers. It didn’t take long before they were back in Natasa’s chambers and Natasa sat on the bed in a daze still with tears rolling down her cheeks. She could not help but feel useless, even though she tried hard to get there to stop him being taken from her but she had failed.

Now he could be anywhere even dead and there was nothing she could do about it.

“Cheer up princess I am sure they will find the prince soon they can’t have gone far yet,” said Frato reassuringly “not only that we have one of the kidnappers in custody so I am sure they can get him to tell them where the prince is being taken. So please princess cheer up everything will work out.”

“Do you really think so?” sniffed Natasa softly,

“Yes I do princess so please try not to worry too much they will let us know when they find him’ said Frato softly.

Frato went off to get Natasa a drink to help calm her down. It was about an hour later before Aella showed up, Natasa was still crying and nothing the maids said seemed to be able to sheer her up.

“Princess,” said Aella softly as she took a seat close to Natasa’s bed. “Tell me everything that happened no matter how irrelevant you think it is I need to know”

“Is there any word yet?” asked Natasa.

“No princess there is no word yet,” said Aella “whoever they are they are definitely hiding out somewhere, the border guards are on full alert in case they try to make a move. Now princess please tell me what happened.”

“Where do I begin,” said Natasa “it all happened so quickly.”

“Try the beginning, why were you in the prince’s chambers?” asked Aella.

“Well I saw Athanas was in terrible danger so I made Frato and the others take me to his chambers,” said Natasa.

“You say you saw the prince in danger what do you mean? How did you see him in danger?” asked Aella.

“I saw Athanas being attacked in my dream,” said Natasa.

“A dream?” asked Aella confused “so what made you think he was being attacked for real?”

“Frato,” said Natasa “could you please give me a moment alone with Aella,” asked Natasa politely.

“As you wish,” said Frato slightly unhappy at being excluded.

After Frato had left the room Natasa turned to Aella, “I want you to promise what I am about to say will go no further, you must promise not to tell the prince or anyone about anything I say to you now,” said Natasa in a serious tone.

“Okay,” replied Aella.

“No!” said Natasa “say the words that you promise this will never be spoken of to anyone else.”

“Okay I promise what you tell me now will never be spoken of to anyone else unless you tell me otherwise,” said Aella.

“I have had a dream since I was young,” said Natasa.

“What’s secret about that?” asked Aella “doesn’t everyone dream?” she said with a very puzzled expression on her face.

“Not like my dreams,” said Natasa “even though all my life I was a boy I had always had the same dream each night. In the dream I was a princess and my dream was always in the same place, a beautiful garden. There was also always someone there with me in the dreams.” said Natasa.

“Although every night we would stroll around the garden talking I never once saw his face or knew his name but we were and still are deeply in love,” continued Natasa blushing.

“What are you trying to say princess and how does this relate to the prince?” asked Aella. Suddenly Aella gasped as what Natasa was saying sunk in. “Are you telling me the prince is the guy in your dreams?” asked Aella.

Natasa nodded. “I didn’t believe it at first either, I wanted to deny it and tried to convince myself it was just not possible,” said Natasa. “Even though I never met the prince until last night the minute I met him it felt as though I had always known him” Natasa continued.

“Athanas also seemed to know much more about me than he should have considering we had never met, everything from where I lived before to my daily life.”

“How do you know it is definitely the prince who was in your dreams? maybe someone told him,” reasoned Aella.

“I was not sure at first at least not until the prince told me about the dreams he has had since he was young, even then I did not want to believe that we had been sharing a dream,” said Natasa.

“I remember that,” said Aella suddenly “when the prince was younger I remember him saying something about a girl in a dream and that one day he would marry her, I always thought it was just a kids fantasy. I never once considered that his dreams might be real.”

“Well they are,” said Natasa “last night proved it, as I slept I entered the dream as normal. Shortly after I sensed he had come and was walking towards me as I looked up I saw Athanas’s face for the first time in my dream, until now I only ever saw his silhouette never his face.”

“However someone else appeared in the dream and attacked the prince before he reached me, I tried to run towards him but something held me there and all I could do was watch, it was then that I woke up screaming,” said Natasa calmly.

“From then I made Frato, Militia and Sousanna help me to find the prince’s room, but we got there too late the two guards at his door were already dead. Athanas was nowhere to be seen but It was obvious he had put up a fight as one of the intruders was dead in the bathroom, when we checked the balcony that’s when I heard the mecha in the distance and then we were attacked.” Said Natasa as she finished telling Aella what had happened.

“I still don’t get it,” said Aella “I still don’t understand how you knew the prince was in danger, how do you know the guy in your dream was the prince, sorely the silhouette could be anyone, and maybe you saw the princes face because you met him at the banquet.”

“No it’s wasn’t, don’t get me wrong it’s not something I am happy, to admit, in fact had I a choice I wouldn’t tell you this, when I first met Athanas in the flesh it was if I had already met him. I already felt like I knew everything about him. When I was on his arm it was like he had held me thousands of times before, his smell, his touch, his soft deep voice was all familiar to me.” Said Natasa “That’s why I knew the vision of him in my dreams were real.”

“How would you explain when you were in your own world, I mean l assume it isn’t a world close by.” asked Aella.

“I’m not sure, what I can say is that this necklace brought me here so maybe it’s able to do more than we thought. Maybe it’s able to send dreams over distances.” Said Natasa

“No it couldn’t be that,” said Aella “there is no way a small gem like that could be something he do with this.”

“Small gem?” asked Natasa confused.

“Yes, I was the first to get to where queen Inanna disappeared from this world; I didn’t see it happen but, did hear a strange noise by the fountain. When I got there I found nothing but a small gem which I assumed had fallen from Somebody’s jewellery.” said Aella “At first I thought nothing of it but immediately sent it to the prince in case it was evidence.”

“The prince had the gem mounted in a ring that he has worn since the day he received it, I remember him saying the gem was no normal gem but he didn’t elaborate more than that.” Said Aella “thinking back the gem did look like it was possibly from a necklace, I never really gave it much thought before, and maybe there is a link between the gem I found & your necklace.”

“No that can’t be it, I didn’t have the necklace until after my parents passed away.”

“Maybe it doesn’t need direct contact, who had it before you?”

“My grandmother said she had given it to my mother when she turned 18, but I never even saw the necklace until my grandmother gave it to me.”

“How old was your mother?” asked Aella.

“I’m not sure but l think she was around 40 but I can’t fully remember.”

“If that is the case maybe she showed you when you were a baby, either way there must have been plenty of times you could have come into contact with it without realising what it was.”

“I suppose you could be right, even so it’s still strange, anyway moving on have you managed to get anything out of the intruder?”

“No nothing yet although we do know the kidnappers were trying to look like Seleukos’s men but they were definitely from Akkadia, that means the prince probably won’t be taken across the border,” said Aella “However, other than speculating who is behind the kidnapping we cannot know for sure and we definitely have no idea of their true intentions so the sooner we can find where they are holding the prince the better.”

“What can I do to help?” asked Natasa.

“Very little princess, prince Athanas would not want you in danger because of him and we don’t know if the prince is even the real target or whether you are.”

“Me, why me?” asked Natasa confused.

“Well, for one thing you are the rightful heir to the throne of Ur if you were dead other interested parties may be able to take control or form an alliance with Seleukos,” advised Aella.

Why me thought Natasa. “I don’t care about that, if they want Ur they can have it,” spat Natasa.

“You mean you don’t care if your people have to suffer?” asked a shocked Aella. “I thought we sorted this out before.”

“No it’s not that, it’s just that I never asked or wanted that kind of responsibility. I don’t want people to suffer but I don’t know how I can help them.”

“You amaze me princess,” laughed Aella “after everything you have done up to now you still doubt yourself.”

“Speak for yourself Aella,” retorted Natasa angrily. Aella looked shocked at Natasa's tone.

“You have been told by both Athanas & myself that what happened on the way here wasn’t your fault but you’re still full of doubt.”

“That’s not the same,” said Aella.

“Yes it is, it’s exactly the same.”

“Look princess forget me for a moment, the most important thing is that you do something to help your people, I know you can do it and bring happiness to your people you Just have to have faith in yourself. Anyway I need to go and check what’s happening, please try to get some rest princess and thank you,” said Aella as she stood up to leave.

“Thanks you for what?” asked a confused Natasa.

“For trying to protect the prince and for trusting me with knowledge of your secret desire for him,” Said Aella with a wink.

“AELLA!” cried a blushing princess.

“Sorry princess I didn’t mean to make fun of you. I am sure the prince would be very happy if he knew how much he meant to you,” said Aella with a smile. “Anyway I need to go, if I hear anything I will let you know straight away,” with that Aella left a flustered princess to herself.

Suddenly Aella poked her head back is the door “oh yes I meant to say I have assigned guards to make sure your safe, even though I doubt you will need the protection,” with that Aella was gone.

Natasa sat there flustered and completely at a loss there was no way she could sleep at the moment even if she tried, at the same time sitting about wasn’t going to help. Just then Frato came back into the room with a hot drink for Natasa.

“Here you go princess,” she said as she handed it over “I put a little something extra in it because I thought you might need it after what has happened.”

“Thank you Frato,” said Natasa with a smile “how is Militta?”

“She is alright princess; even though she was quite shook up about nearly being killed I am sure she will be back to her old self soon.”

“Wish I was,” muttered Natasa

“What was that princess?”

“Nothing Frato, just thinking aloud.” Said Natasa hoping Frato really hadn’t heard her.

“How did you know princess?” asked Frato

“Know what?”

“You know about the fact the prince was in danger,” said Frato trying not to look exasperated

“I just had a feeling,” said Natasa trying to play it down

“Just a feeling?” repeated Frato with a raised brow

“Yes.”

“That wasn’t what you said earlier princess, in fact I distinctly remember hearing you say you saw the prince being attacked in a dream.”

“It doesn’t matter, please leave the matter I would rather not discuss it if you don’t mind,” said Natasa as a depressed look appeared on her face.

“As you wish princess, just remember I am here for you if you need to talk about anything troubling you.”

“Thank you, Frato there is one thing I would like your help with. I don’t want to stay in this room waiting for news and there is no way I can sleep, so is there any chance you can show me around the palace,” asked Natasa

“Well I can accompany you but as I haven’t been shown around I am afraid I may not be much use.”

“That’s okay we can explore it together, it may help take my mind off everything a little.”

“Well first princess we need to get you dressed properly, after all you can’t keep walking around wearing your night clothes,” laughed Frato.

Natasa blushed “you’re right I suppose it wouldn’t be a very good idea.”

Frato went and told Sousanna to continue to look after Militta before returning to help Natasa dress more appropriately for exploring the palace. After what seemed like an hour Natasa was ready and after having a quick hot drink the pair of them left Natasa’s chambers closely followed by four armed guards.

Natasa was also armed carrying the sword she never let go of. The palace seemed huge as big if not bigger than that of the palace in Assyria, but as Natasa had not fully seen the palace in Assyria it was difficult to really compare. The palace also seemed to be a hive of activity as soldiers and guards were walking and running in every direction.

There still seemed to be no word of the whereabouts of the prince and from what they heard the prisoner they caught somehow managed to kill himself before anyone was able to get any answers from him. As they continued to explore the palace they suddenly came to some huge metal doors which seemed interesting due to the amount of guards protecting them.

Natasa couldn’t help but wonder what could be behind the doors, she didn’t have to wait long because it seemed one of the guards had contacted Aella who promptly turned up moments after they arrived.

“Princess, what are you doing out of your room? I thought you would try to get some rest.”

“There is no way I can rest while Athanas is still missing,” said Natasa angrily.

“My apologies princess, I didn’t realise how much the prince’s kidnap had affected you,” said Aella.

“I just thought as you won’t let me help and because I can’t sleep I would familiarise myself with the palace, is there any news yet Aella?” asked Natasa

“Still nothing I am afraid, but I am sure we will find him safely soon. In the meantime princess would you like to see what’s behind those doors?”

“Yes if that is okay, I take it from the fact it’s so heavily guarded that it’s either a secret or important in some way?” asked Natasa

“It isn’t a secret as such but yes it is important and is very much to do with you. I had hoped the prince would have shown you this tomorrow but obviously that’s going to be difficult,” Said Aella with a sigh “I might as well show you now as you’re here.”

“Something to do with me?” said a puzzled looking Natasa

“Yes,” said Aella as she keyed in her security code and stood back as the doors opened.

As they entered it wasn’t until the doors closed behind them that the lights came on and they were able to see just how immense the room was.

Natasa let out a gasp “what is that?” she asked whilst she stood awestruck.

“That princess is Ishtar the goddess of war, I said to you that we had managed to get it out of Assyria before Seleukos for his hands on it.” Said Aella

“But it’s got wings,” Natasa said in shock.

“Yes princess they are wings and yes it can fly, would you like to take a close look?”

“Yes please if that is okay, I don’t want you getting into any trouble.”

“Get me into trouble,” Aella laughed “Ishtar is yours and the prince had every intention of putting Ishtar in the hands of Ur’s queen. Obviously as Inanna can never return and you are her heir the prince in time would have handed it over to you.”

As Aella spoke they stepped onto a platform that began raising them up in front of the huge mecha.

“Are there other Mecha’s this big?” asked Natasa

“Actually there are, in fact the bulk of the military mecha’s are this size although I doubt many can compare to the power Ishtar has.”

As the platform neared the height of the torso the torso suddenly opened.

“What the?” said a confused Aella “what did you press?”

“Nothing,” said Natasa equally confused

As Aella turned to face Natasa she suddenly gasped on spotting the possible reason Ishtar had opened.

“Your necklace!” exclaimed Aella “It’s glowing.”

As Aella spoke the gems of the necklace suddenly broke away from the main body of the necklace as they had when Natasa had been attacked on earth. It seemed different this time though as the gems positioned themselves on different areas of Natasa’s body.

“What’s going on,” said Natasa in slight panic.

The group didn’t have to wait long to find out because as they watched the spaces in between the gems changed, the clothes she was wearing vanished to be replaced by some kind of cybernetic body armour. When the change was complete the gems stopped glowing.

“That’s amazing!” exclaimed Frato.

“You’re right,” said Aella “that is amazing I have never seen anything like that before.”

Natasa stood there stuck for words looking down at the new outfit she suddenly found herself wearing. If anything it was even more risqué than anything the maids had dressed her in, including the night clothes, she wasn’t uncomfortable or embarrassed though for some reason.

“This is amazing, I am not sure why but I feel stronger.”

“What is even more amazing is that the cockpit is open,” said Aella

“What do you mean?” asked Natasa

“Well princess when I said we hadn’t been able to power Ishtar up I meant we hadn’t even managed to get inside, as Ishtar seemed to have no power. Now it is obvious why.”

Just then Aella stopped talking and put her hand to her ear “yes, I understand I am on my way.”

“Sorry princess that was the war room, they have located the prince but it seems they have engaged several armed mecha’s but are pinned down. I need to cut our chat short and get over to the war room so I can organise reinforcements,” said Aella

“I’m going,” said Natasa as she stepped towards Ishtar.

“It’s not safe, you need to stay here and let the soldiers of Akkadia handle it,” said Aella trying to sound commanding.

“No, I am going Aella, I can’t stay here worrying about what’s happening, let me out with Ishtar,” said Natasa with determination.

“Fine, obviously I am not going to be able to talk you out of trying even though you have no idea if Ishtar is even capable of moving, take this,” Aella said handing Natasa an earpiece. “When I get to the war room I will instruct you how to set up the comms and navigation so we can send data to Ishtar on where to go.”

“Be aware princess Ishtar is a flying type the only way out is up, I will open the hanger doors as soon as I get to the war room,” said Aella

Frato looked lost, “where...” she said before Aella cut her off.

“Frato you can come with me and watch Natasa from the war room,” said Aella

Natasa entered the cockpit as the platform began to descend with Frato and Aella. As soon as Natasa had entered the cockpit lights came on but the displays were still off. What now though Natasa as she looked around the cockpit. As soon as she thought that she noticed a slot beside her.

As she looked at the slot she suddenly felt the sword and scabbard in her hands pulse. I wonder thought Natasa as she carefully pushed the sword and Scabbard into the slot. No sooner had she pushed it in all the way to the hilt all the monitors came on and Natasa heard the roar of the power plant as it started up.

This is amazing thought Natasa as the cockpit hatch closed sealing her inside the huge mecha.

At the same time Natasa was leaving in Ishtar just on the outskirts of Carthage Athanas was coming to. Where am I? He thought as he slowly opened his eyes, as they focuses he suddenly remembered the events at the palace.

Even though he had trained for situations like this and under normal circumstances would not have allowed himself to be captured today of all days he had other things on his mind.
The prince sat for a moment reflecting on the events leading to this point. Just before the attack he had just fallen to sleep and had entered the garden as always.

As he walked along enjoying the breeze he saw her only this time he could see her face, it was Natasa staring back at him with eyes wide in shock. He had a feeling she was the one since the moment he had seen her in the real world, the minute she took his arm he knew she was his soul mate who he had been waiting for since he was 12.

She looked as beautiful as ever standing there in the garden but it was short lived as he was soon shaken from his dream by a noise. His room was dark as he had left it but there were footsteps. He quickly arose and grabbed his sword ready to investigate but it was unnecessary as the intruders showed themselves.

Three of them engaged him while two others went for the main doors, Athanas found himself managing to take one of them out in the bathroom and as he was preparing to fight the other 2 he found the world going dark.

Athanas realised the other two must have returned and hit him from behind while he was busy concentrating on the two left in the bathroom. Athanas shook himself out of his recollection and found himself within a room that appeared to be in a mecha. The screen at the front of the room showed they were in the midst of a battle.

From what Athanas could see things did not seem to be going well for the Akkadian forces, in fact they were being pinned down by his captors. Athanas could also tell that the majority of the fire wasn’t coming from the mecha he was in but from either side. He could only draw one conclusion that whoever kidnapped him meant business and appeared to have brought quite a large group of mecha’s.

As Athanas was evaluating the situation the door to the cockpit area opened and Athanas could hear raised voices of the men inside.

“Look,” said one of the voices “he’s going to be executed anyway so we might as well get it over with and throw the body out the airlock.”

“No,” said another voice “they want him alive so they can do the honours themselves.”

“I don’t care what they want, the longer we stay ere the more chance of them getting reinforcements. We can hold out against this many but this job ain’t worth dying for.” Said the first voice angrily

Athanas quickly closed his eyes as the kidnapper walked in and the door to the cockpit closed. Athanas could hear the kidnapper’s footsteps getting closer and knew even though he couldn’t move his arms he had to make a move to takeout the guy about to kill him.

Suddenly before the guy got close enough the intercom sounded and the other voice spoke.

“Drakon get in ere quick we’ve got trouble.”

As Drakon rushed back to the cockpit Athanas opened his eyes to see what all the fuss was about. The source of the panic surprised him, there floating above the Akkadian mecha’s position appeared the goddess of war in all her glory. Her wings were spread and her sword drawn, as Athanas watched Ishtar suddenly with blistering speed flew straight towards them.

Abruptly the screen went dead and he could feel the mecha drop to the ground. Immediately Drakon and his companion came rushing in weapons drawn.

“Good job you didn’t kill him,” said the unknown man “were gonna need him to get out of ere alive,”

“What was that thing,” asked Drakon in a slight panic.

Athanas piped up “that my friends is the goddess of war, I suggest you let me go now before she really gets mad,”

“We ain’t letting you go,” said Drakon as his comrade undid Athanas’s restraints and got him to his feet.

“Your coming with us,” said the unknown guy as he pushed Athanas towards the airlock.

As they exited the mecha the kidnappers pushed Athanas behind a nearby wall, Athanas looked up at the battle taking place. A huge grin appeared on his face, his princess was here for him and he could not help but be amazed by her fighting prowess. In all there appeared to be around fifteen heavily armed enemy mecha.

It also appeared Natasa had already downed four including the mecha Athanas had been held in. Back in Ishtar’s cockpit Natasa noticed Athanas and his captors the minute they exited the wolf she had just cut the legs from.

Natasa hadn’t got time to help Athanas right now as there were too many enemy mecha’s advancing on her position. Natasa lunged forward slicing straight through one of the oncoming mecha’s, another tried to get to her from behind but Natasa spun Ishtar’s sword and thrust it backwards impaling the cockpit area.

As the other enemy mecha’s began to concentrate on Natasa, Adrastus and his men were finally able to get in position to help out. In no time at all only one enemy mecha stood, Natasa was about to take it out when the mecha suddenly dropped its weapon and the pilot came out of the cockpit surrendering.

As Adrastus and his men began rounding up the enemy pilots Natasa moved to where the prince was being held at knife point. Natasa opened up the loud speaker and addressed Athanas’s captors.

“Release prince Athanas,” she demanded “do it now and I assure you that you will not be harmed.”

“No way,” shouted Drakon in panic “we won’t release him till we get safe transport away from here.”

“You give me no choice,” shouted Natasa.

Suddenly Ishtar’s cockpit opened, Natasa leapt out into the air where she hung, her hair was like blazing fire and from her back appeared four wings laced with gems that held her steady. The men holding Athanas dropped their guard as they took in the sight before them.

Athanas quickly took the knife from one of the stunned men and cut the bonds that bound his wrists. He then elbowed Drakon winding him before knocking him to his knees. The other kidnapper dropped his weapon and got down on his knees too.

“Who is she,” muttered the unknown man in a daze.

“I told you already,” said Athanas with a grin “she is the goddess of war.”

As the two men knelt there next to Athanas, Natasa came to rest beside him with tears in her eyes.

“Thank you princess,” said Athanas as he turned to face her. Before she had time to respond the prince was suddenly directly in front of her, without warning he slipped an arm around her waist pulling het to him before taking her chin gently in his other hand. He then kissed her with passion.

Natasa’s mind was a whirl and she responded eagerly to his lips whilst tears continued to fall from her eyes. Drakon Suddenly jumped up and lunged at them with a hidden dagger, the wings attached to Natasa’s armour increased in size and folded around them both cocooning them in a shell of gems.

Drakon’s attack failed as his dagger stopped dead against the cocoon before bending out of shape, he fell back to the floor before being surrounded by the prince’s soldiers. Some of the soldiers around them looked shocked but Adrastus quickly restored order.

“Euthymios, Alexandros stay here and guard Ishtar call in for a recovery vehicle to come out then escort it and Ishtar to her hanger at Carthage. I will carry the Prince and Princess back with my mecha,” said Adrastus “Chariton, Makarios you are in command, make sure the prisoners arrive at Carthage safely and keep them under watch, I want to avoid more suicides if possible, we still need answers.”

Adrastus’s men all nodded and went about their duties as Adrastus returned to his mecha, he then carefully picked up Natasa and Athanas and began the journey back to the palace. Back at the palace Aella and Frato were beside themselves when Athanas was reported safe only to become worried when reports came in that Natasa and Athanas were in some kind of cocoon.

Both quickly made their way to the hanger designated for Adrastus to report to on his arrival, it didn’t take long before his mecha entered the hanger and after carefully placing the cocoon down he powered down his mecha and exited as quickly as he could.

The hanger had been cleared before his arrival and Frato and Aella were looking confused at the cocoon as he approached them.

“What happened?” asked Aella in a worried voice.

“One of the kidnappers tried to attack them before we were able to detain him and the wings on the princess’s armour responded by cocooning them to protect them, it is lucky it did because he would have killed the prince easily with his attack.”

“Wings?” asked Frato and Aella together

“Yes, the princess’s armour had four wings attached that looked like they were made from precious stones,” said Adrastus

“That’s weird she didn’t have them when she left here,” said Aella “mind you I am beginning to feel nothing should surprise me about the princess.”

“You’ve got that right Aella,” quipped Frato

Just as suddenly as Natasa’s armour had cocooned the wings began to unfold showing Natasa still in Athanas’s embrace and still being kissed. Frato blushed and Aella looked surprised, as the wings finally unfolded all the way, the gems on her armour began to glow before her armour vanished and the gems returned to the necklace.

Natasa’s body suddenly went limp in Athanas’s arms and Athanas supported Natasa’s semi naked form and held her close.

“Maybe you should have used that tactic on your captors,” laughed Adrastus.

“This is no time for jokes,” said Athanas angrily “pass me your cloak.”

Immediately Adrastus did as ordered and Athanas quickly and carefully wrapped Natasa in the cloak before lifting her gently into his arms and resting her head on his chest.

“Princess,” whispered Frato in a frightened voice.

“The princess is fine,” said Athanas “she is just over tired from everything that has happened.”

“Either that or your kisses really do have power,” said Adrastus with a smile

“That’s not funny,” said Athanas in a jovial tone. “After seeing her in action I just couldn’t help myself,” He grinned.

“Well I just hope for your sake that she doesn’t decide to fight you,” said Frato defiantly.

“I doubt the princess would want to harm the prince after what she told me today,” said Aella before she realized what she had said and quickly covered her mouth.

“What?” asked Frato worried “what did the princess say?”

“I promised the princess I would not say anything and I fear I have already said too much, I am sure the princess will tell you in time when she is ready.” said Aella trying to brush off any further questions.

“Aella, make sure the corridors from here to the princess chambers are clear, I need to take her back to her room without too much fuss,” said Athanas.

“As you wish your highness,” said Aella

With that Aella, Adrastus and Frato began down the corridors clearing a path for Athanas as he carried Natasa back to her room. As they entered Natasa’s chambers, Militta and Sousanna were waiting and immediately ran over asking what had happened.

Frato quickly addressed their concerns “It’s alright, the princess is just sleeping. I will explain everything soon just go and get some night clothes so we can get her into bed.”

Militta and Sousanna assured of the princess’s safety went off to do as they had been asked. Athanas made his way to Natasa’s bed and carefully laid her down on top of it before taking a seat beside her on the bed.

“She is so beautiful,” said Athanas as he brushed some stray hair from her face “even in the heat of battle she was amazingly beautiful. I am not sure how but she managed to show up at just the right time and fought against all odds to defeat and enemy that outnumbered her tenfold.”

Frato suddenly butted in “I’m sorry,” she said softly “if I hadn’t stopped her she would have gotten to you sooner. When she woke up saying she had seen you being attacked in her dream I didn’t believe her and because of that they managed to take you.”

“Dream!” said Athanas as he looked down at Natasa’s sleeping form “So I was right it is you who I have spoken to every night since I was young. I had a feeling it was you, in fact deep down I knew for sure when you first held my arm.”

Frato looked confused but kept quiet and just watched as the prince continued.

“I saw you just before I was attacked, I thought I was imagining it but obviously not,” as he said that Aella knocked and entered the room.

“Your highness, the prisoners have arrived and are ready to be interrogated and Ishtar is on her way to her hanger.”

“Good,” said Athanas as he stood “I will be there shortly,” he said to Aella before turning back to Natasa. “I am very sorry princess,” he said as he kissed her forehead “I will be unable to visit your dreams tonight, I hope you will forgive me.”

“Please look after the princess, if you need anything just ask any of the palace maids and they will bring it. When the princess wakes up please tell her I will come to see her as soon as I am able, I might be a little while though as I need to find out who was behind my kidnap and who wants me dead,” with that he bowed to the maids and left.

It was mid-morning by the time Natasa stirred from her slumber wondering where she was. As her vision cleared she could see that she was in her own bedchamber in Carthage. She could not remember how she had got there and as the memories of the early morning came flooding back one memory in particular stayed in her mind.

He was safe, she had done it, and she had saved him. Without thinking she unconsciously touched her lips as she remembered the passionate kiss he had given her before everything went blank.

“You’re awake princess,” said Frato with a smile

Natasa immediately snapped out of reverie “Huh, what?” she spluttered as she tried to regain her composure.

“We were quite worried about you when you arrived back and the prince carried you to your room,” said Frato

“Carried? What do you mean?” asked Natasa confused.

“You were so tired from fighting that the minute your armour vanished you fell asleep in the prince’s arms the moment you knew he was safe.”

Natasa blushed heavily “did I.”

“Yes although we still are not sure where your clothes went,” said Frato with a confused expression “the prince quickly wrapped you in a cloak though.”

“WHAT!” said Natasa in panic “naked? What the hell did Athanas do to me,” questioned Natasa

“I am not sure princess, from what Adrastus said the prince kissed you but then one of the kidnappers went to stab the prince in the back. Apparently, the wings on your armour closed around both of you and protected you. Adrastus had to carry the cocoon back with his mecha.”

“When he got back here you and the prince were still in the cocoon but after a short while the cocoon opened and you and the prince were still kissing, then all of a sudden you went limp when the armour you were wearing vanished leaving you in just your underwear.”

“The prince quickly ordered Adrastus to give him his cloak which the prince wrapped you in,” said Frato before she saw the colour drain from Natasa’s face. “Are you okay princess?” she asked in a worried tone “it’s not your stomach again is it? Do I need to get you some painkillers?”

“They…they saw me naked,” spluttered Natasa almost in a trance “they all saw me naked, how can I face any of them ever again.”

“It’s okay princess don’t panic.”

It was no good Natasa was in shock “what will the prince think of me now,” she mumbled

Frato sat on the bed holding Natasa’s hand tightly “PRINCESS!” she shouted sharply snapping Natasa out of her daze, “It’s okay princess, the prince knows it wasn’t your fault. If it makes you feel any better it was only the prince, Adrastus, Aella and I there.”

“But he wasn’t in my dream,” said Natasa as tears filled her eyes “I waited for him but he never came, he must hate me,” she said as the tears began rolling down her cheeks.

“Aw princess, the prince doesn’t hate you. Honestly, the prince cares a great deal about you. Now I think about it the prince did mention something about not being able to see you in a dream as he had things he had to attend to, but he said he will come to see you as soon as he can.”

“He did?” asked Natasa as she sniffed

“Yes princess he did,” said Frat with a smile “now come on princess dry your eyes and let’s get you something to eat, you must be starving after saving the prince.”

“I am hungry,” said Natasa as she tried to dry her tears.

As Frato left to get some food Natasa began to reflect on the most recent happenings, one thing was perfectly clear to her and that was despite her male pride she found it next to impossible to hide her inner feelings from anyone when it came to Athanas.

No matter how much she tried to deny that she felt nothing for him it was painfully obvious to anyone even herself that he meant more to her than she wanted to admit. Natasa’s rescue mission had proved that point even more, she could not help but feel lost when they kidnapped him.

Natasa also had to admit that her dreams meant more than she realized before, granted when Athanas had told her of his dreams she realized that the dreams she had had all her life were no mere fantasy but very real. Just how was that possible especially considering that there is supposed to be a time difference between here and earth.

Maybe I should ask Aella if she could find the guy who made the necklace? Maybe he can shed some light on why I am here and how Athanas and I have shared dreams, she thought to herself. What for that matter do I do about Athanas now that I know I love him, do I, do I really love him? She pondered.

There was no point denying it, for all her mind screamed no her heart said yes, even so she was still unsure how she would be able to deal with that. As Natasa was in thought Frato reappeared with some food and drink.

“Here you go princess,” she said with a smile and placed the tray of food down.

“Frato can I ask you a question.”

“Of course you can princess.”

“Well, erm how can I put this er, when you see Athanas and me together what do we look like, I mean erm…”

“It’s okay princess,” said Frat as she cut in “I know what you’re asking, the question is do you want the truth?”

“I, erm, I guess so.” said Natasa nervously as she looked down at her food whilst blushing.

“Well the truth is I see two people who are in love but one of which is in denial.”

“I, I” spluttered Natasa.

“Look princess, it’s your choice if you get with the prince but take it from me it is not a good idea to bottle up your feelings. I know you say you were male back where you came from and I believe you but you have to face facts, you are no longer male, you may be here for the rest of your life.”

“Sooner or later you will want companionship, loneliness is not a pleasant existence, even having friends cannot compare with having someone to love. When I see you and the prince I can see the way you look at him and he looks at you, I have seen that look many times and it is love.”

“I know there is more to you and the prince than you have said and I know it is to do with your dream the other night, but every time the subject is broached you immediately go on to deny it.”

“You’re right Frato there is more to it than I have told you, in fact if I were to tell you that I have known the prince most of my life what would you think?” asked Natasa softly.

“Well, that’s a tough one as you said you were from another planet, can you explain more of what you mean?”

Natasa sat there blushing before she eventually managed to tell Frato about her dreams and how the prince was part of them. How they fell in love in the dreams and how since they have met her love had grown. Frato just sat and listened not saying a word just letting Natasa get it all out. Eventually Natasa finished explaining but carried on looking down at her plate with tears in her eyes.

“Wow!” said Frato in a breathless tone “that explains a lot, although I have never heard of anything like that happening. It’s like a fairytale romance like the ones my mother used to read to me.”

“I know I still find it difficult to accept,” admitted Natasa

“How can you not accept it, especially after seeing the prince in danger the other day?”

“That’s just it, after that I can do nothing but accept that he is the man from my dreams, I can no longer lie to myself that I I don’t love him, but…” Natasa hesitated.

“But?” repeated Frato.

“But, I’m scared,” Natasa let out a laugh “how pathetic am I, until I came to this world the idea of loving a man other than in my dreams repulsed me. Now here I am head over heels in love with one who makes my heart beat faster and my words catch in my throat whenever he looks at me.”

“I feel giddy whenever he holds me and when he isn’t around I feel lost, why do I have to feel this way Frato, why,” said Natasa as she began to sob.

Frato began to rub Natasa’s back cooing softly trying to calm her.

“I’m pathetic!”

“No you’re not princess, you’re a woman in love and there is nothing wrong with that.”

“Yes there is I was a guy!” exclaimed Natasa.

“Were you? Are you sure of that?” asked Frato

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Okay granted you said physically you were male.”

“Yeah.”

“Yes, but were you ever really male in your mind, you had these dreams all your life and in the dreams you fell in love as a girl with a guy, so was your soul ever really male after all the body is only a vessel for your soul?”

Natasa sat taking in Frato’s words and trying to wrap her head around there meaning, was she? Had she always been female in spirit but denied it because of her physical body? Did it really matter anymore now that her body matched her dreams? Natasa could not deny what Frato had said made a lot of sense.

Granted she knew very little about being female but there was no reason she could not learn, she also found herself admitting through all her complaints about what the maids had been dressing her in she did feel good wearing the clothes. She also could not deny how good she looked in them and how nice it is to be pampered.

“You’re right Frato, although there is no way to prove it I suppose in my mind at least I have always been female but because of my body I denied it and tried to suppress it.”

Frato smiled warmly as Natasa dried her eyes.

“So what should I do now?” asked Natasa.

“That’s easy accept your feelings, allow yourself to love the prince in the real world and not just your dreams.”

“But what do I tell Athanas about the dreams?”

“I have a feeling he has already figured out about them, he mentioned something before he left about you being the one but I did not hear all he said. Anyway let’s get you dressed princess, hopefully the prince will come and see you soon and I don’t think you are really ready to let him see you wearing that,” Frato said with a smile.

Natasa looked down and blushed at the practically see through nightclothes she was wearing. Frato called the other maids and after a nice bath they proceeded to get her dressed ready for when the prince came by. While Natasa was being dressed Frato had gone off to send word to Athanas that Natasa was awake.

It was an hour later before there was a knock at the door and Natasa found herself feeling extremely nervous. Frato went to answer the door only to find Aella standing there smiling.

“Hi Frato, I hear the princess is awake.”

“Yes she is please come in.”

As Aella entered Natasa’s smile faded.

“Hi princess, I heard you were awake and I thought I would come to see how you are,” said Aella with a smile

“Hi Aella, I’m okay now I have slept. Is erm the prince not with you?”

“No I am afraid he is still busy questioning the men who took him, but I am sure he will come when he can.”

“Has anything been found out about them?” asked Frato.

“Not much as of yet, we know they are from Akkadia and we know they are not part of the Akkadian military. It appears they are mercenaries but who supplied them with 15 mecha’s so they could kidnap the prince is a mystery, although it appears the mecha’s are from Ur but the men are not.”

“We did also find out that the prince was not their only target, you were also to be kidnapped but being female they did not think they needed as many men,” laughed Aella.

“What’s funny?” asked a puzzled Natasa.

“I’m just thinking of how easily they underestimated you just as I once did, by the way it seems I don’t need to teach you to fight.”

“You’re right although I still have no idea how I managed to fight hand to hand or in Ishtar.”

“Well I am not complaining, whatever it is that allows you to fight saved the prince.”

“I meant to ask by the way, is there any way to contact the man who made my necklace?” asked Natasa

“Hypatios?” asked Aella with a curious expression “why do you need to see him?”

“Because he made this necklace and look what it can do, I want to know if it had something to do with me coming here from earth and changing me to female. I also want to know why if it did why it didn’t send Inanna back.”

“Does that really matter?” asked Frato “I thought you just accepted being female and being in love.”

“I I do but I still want to know why it happened, I also want to know about the dreams and how they can be possible especially if time on earth is faster.”

“That makes sense, I will see if I can track him down.”

“Thank you Aella,” said Natasa with a smile.

“In the meantime princess I thought I would tell you a little of your kingdom and Akkadia as well. You need to learn as much as you can for when you take back Ur.”

“This continent of Sumer is separated into four kingdoms, Ur, Akkadia, Lagash and Kish. For many years these kingdoms have been at peace but as you know in the last seven years Ur has become restless under the rule of Seleukos.”

“Hold on, I meant to ask about that, Carthage is a city?” said Natasa looking confused.

“Yes why?” asked Aella

“Because back on earth there were places with names like some here and I am pretty sure there was an Akkadia but I am not certain.”

“Well maybe that had something to do with Inanna,” suggested Aella.

“Maybe your right, wish I had some earth history books it would make it easier to check.”

“You’re right it would, it is a pity none are available. Anyway, when Inanna disappeared and Seleukos came to power he began building his forces. One of the reasons the people of Ur are suffering is because Seleukos is taxing them hard to finance his army. Other kingdoms have been suffering because they have been preparing for conflict.”

“It is expected that eventually Seleukos plans to invade one of the surrounding kingdoms and so each kingdom has been taking measures to protect themselves. Trade from other kingdoms has declined and relations have been breaking down.”

“Prior to Seleukos the four kingdoms shared trade with each other but now we have only the trade from overseas kingdoms, prices have increased and so have taxes. None of the kingdoms are free from this even though negotiations have been attempted. As you are aware technology is a part of this world.”

“Yeah I kind of figured that out eventually,” laughed Natasa.

“We have all sorts of technology from cooking devices to power stations and mecha’s, there would be too many to list some you have seen others you will come across in time. Moving back to Ur, obviously you have seen the palace in Assyria but that is not the capital, the actual capital is Babylon located further west.”

Natasa sat stunned; Babylon was a place she had read about in history, if she remembered correctly, the city was said to be one of the largest cities in the world and had been designed like a giant garden.

“You okay princess?” asked Aella.

“Yeah I am fine it’s just that there was a city called Babylon on earth, it was supposed to be huge with beautiful gardens everywhere. I don’t know much about it other than it was destroyed centuries ago.”

“Well Babylon in this world sounds similar, it too is built with many gardens and in Ur it is the largest city hence the reason it is the capital. Queen Inanna spent time between the two cities depending on the time of year. Ur in the past was always very good agriculturally although not so much in recent years.”

Aella continued to explain various topics from history to science to politics, every so often they would break for something to eat or drink. Natasa could not help but feel she was back at school again but she forced herself to listen and try to take in as much as she could. It was not until around the evening mealtime before Aella finally finished teaching and excused herself.

Natasa felt like it had been a lifetime and was sure she would not remember most of what had been said. Still some things had definitely given her mind reason to pause for thought, somehow Inanna must have influenced ancient cultures of earth. How can earth and here have similar places she thought to herself?

Natasa could only hope that whoever Hypatios was that he would have answers to some of her questions. Natasa was also aware that Athanas had not visited her and now that Aella had finished teaching her for the day Natasa’s mind was working overtime again with worry. Fortunately Natasa did not have to worry too long as there was a knock at the door.

Frato went to answer and found Aiolos standing there with a message from the prince requesting Natasa’s company for the evening meal. The maids quickly got her ready before escorting her to a balcony overlooking one of the gardens surrounding the palace. As she stepped out Athanas stood up to great her.

“Princess, I am pleased you accepted my invitation for dinner,” Athanas said as he moved in close and took her hand before kissing it.

Natasa blushed “I have been waiting for you to see me since I woke up.”

“I apologize for the delay in seeing you I have been busy trying to find out who was behind my kidnap and anything else,” said Athanas as he held a chair for Natasa.

“Have you managed to find any answers?”

“Unfortunately not many answers as of yet, I do know I was not their only target and that they intended to kill us both. Unfortunately for them and fortunately for me you were far more capable than they thought. I want to thank you for what you did I should never have let myself be captured like that.”

“The only reason I fought off the attacker at the palace was because I woke up before they had chance to sneak an attack,” said Natasa hoping the prince would not beat himself over the incident.

“I wanted to discuss that with you too.”

“I…you know don’t you?” asked Natasa

“You mean about the dreams?” he asked

“Yyes about the dreams,” Natasa nodded.
“Tell me Natasa are your dreams really nightmares or do you just tell people that because you feel the need to hide the truth?”

“I…look Athanas you have to remember on my world I was a boy; do you really think it wise for a boy to tell people he dreams of being a princess who is in love with a prince?”

“But you are not a boy now, you could have told me sooner.”

“I was afraid.”

“Of me?”

“Yes,” Natasa sighed “no to tell the truth I was afraid of myself,” she said as she focused on the table “I was scared of my own feelings, things have been happening so fast. I have only been female a short time and I was scared the dreams meant what they do.” A tear slid down her cheek.

“The minute I met you I felt I knew you, as the night went on I realized you were the man I had been seeing in my dreams my whole life. How is that possible Athanas, how can I have spoken to you all these years from another planet? It should not be possible but I can’t deny it.”

“I know what you mean, I to have wondered how it could be possible. I was sure you were the woman in my dreams the minute I met you but I was not totally sure until Frato said you had a dream about the attack on me,” said Athanas as he took her hand in his.

“I don’t understand anything anymore; I have no idea how I got here and why I am now female. I had planned to do anything I could to go back but now I just don’t know what to do, I am so confused and the only thing I know for sure is that I, I am in…l…love…” Natasa’s voice failed her.

“You’re in love with me as I am with you?” asked Athanas

Natasa blushed deeply unable to speak she just nodded.

“Natasa, we have spent many nights walking in that garden getting to know each other, I have always been in love with you, I longed for the day I could finally be with you.”

“I never even realized the dreams were real, after all I was a boy. Even though I always wished them to be real I never expected for it to happen and now it has I was afraid to admit I wanted them to be true.” Said Natasa.

“Natasa do me one favour,” asked Athanas softly.

Natasa looked up into the prince’s eyes, those deep blue gems where Natasa could lose herself “Yes,” she mumbled.

Athanas smiled making her heart beat faster and her tummy feel like a thousand butterflies were swarming.

“Free yourself.”

Natasa looked confused and frowned.

“Allow yourself to be who you are, don’t hold back your feelings. In our dreams we never held back our feelings for each other, at first we were friends until we grew up and fell in love. Allow yourself to feel that love now, be true to who you are and that love that we share,” said Athanas as he stood and pulled Natasa to her feet.

Natasa stood looking up at the prince unable to look away from his intense blue eyes, his body felt warm and she felt her body responding to the feel of his against her. Athanas pulled her in close and she instinctively slid her arms around his neck as Athanas lowered his face to meet her.

Their lips met and Natasa could feel how soft his lips were against hers, his tongue gently touched her lips and Natasa opened her mouth to give him access. The kiss became deeper as they each explored the others mouth, Natasa found her knees going weak and her body trembled from the intensity of the passion.

After a few minutes the prince broke the kiss but held her tight. “I love you.”

“I love you to Athanas,” Natasa whispered softly.

Before Natasa could say another word, the prince released her before getting on one knee. He looked up at her and smiled as he produced a box from his robe and opened it. Natasa stood unable to move with a look of shock on her face.

“Marry me princess, I have waited too many years to see you for real and now you are here I never want to lose you.”

“I…I…I don’t know what to say this is so sudden,” spluttered Natasa.

Natasa’s mind was reeling she so desperately wanted to say yes but there was still so much she needed to know. If she agreed she would have to accept never going back to earth. If her grandmother was still alive what would happen to her, she must be worried sick thought Natasa.

“Princess if you think about it this is not so sudden; after all we have known each other for many years just not in the real world.”

Athanas words were true; they had been in love for years. The only reason to say no would be if she wanted to go home if that was even possible.

“I…I…” her words were cut off as Aella came rushing onto the balcony startling them. Aella stood for a moment taking in the scene before her before blushing and bowing to them.

“My apologies my prince, princess, you are needed both of you. Forces are heading this way,” said Aella slightly out of breath.

“Seleukos?” questioned Athanas.

“Yes but it appears Apollonia is also making a move, she has amassed an army and is heading this way.”

“Damn that sister of mine, how long till they reach the borders?” asked Athanas

“2 hours your highness.”

“Very well we will meet you there shortly.”

Aella bowed again before rushing away leaving the couple to consider the latest news.

“I am sorry princess but we will have to eat in the control room while we plan out a strategy” said Athanas as he stood and took Natasa’s hand “think on what I have asked princess let me know when you are ready,” he said as he kissed her again.

The control room was a hive of activity, in the centre of the room there appeared a three dimensional map of what Natasa assumed was Akkadia and Ur made out of pins, the landscape changed several times as if zooming into certain areas. Natasa recognised several of the people standing around the display in deep discussion.

Elsewhere around the room people were looking at floating displays and talking into headsets. Aella was already there as was Adrastus and some of his men standing around another display. Natasa felt a little lost as she looked nervously around the room, the news that Seleukos was on the move towards Akkadia had quickly put Natasa off the idea of food.

Athanas headed towards Aella and Natasa followed unsure of anything else she could do, her mind was awash with so many thoughts and emotions. If it wasn’t bad enough Athanas had just proposed to suddenly have to try to put those thoughts on hold to deal with Seleukos and possibly Apollonia was just too much.

As her thought began to overwhelm her she was unaware of those trying to speak to her.

“Princess,” said Aella, on getting no response she tried again “PRINCESS!”

Natasa looked up “Huh!”

“Sorry princess it’s just you seemed miles away when I asked you the question.”

Natasa blushed “Sorry I was a little pre-occupied I didn’t hear the question.”

“Well you will have to get back with us because this is important to you too. I asked you if you are alright.”

“Yeah I’m okay I just have a lot on my mind, what can I do to help?”

“Best thing to do would be for you to study the maps of Akkadia and Ur to familiarise yourself with the layout, Adrastus will show you the maps and talk you through how to use the display,” said Aella.

Natasa sighed but nodded and followed Adrastus to one of the other displays. Adrastus quickly began to brief Natasa on the layout of the land, key cities and the current deployment of troops and vehicles. Natasa tried to concentrate but she could not help glancing in Athanas’s direction every so often and blushing.

The maps she was shown were quite interesting but other than that Natasa was a little lost, after about an hour Natasa was back standing by Athanas when information came that Seleukos’s forces had stopped their advance an hour from the border. Some in the room looked relieved but Natasa wasn’t so sure it would last.

Apollonia’s forces were still moving towards the areas Athanas controlled so the room kept busy organising troops and deciding a strategy. Natasa really didn’t know what to do to help so decided to do something about it.

“Aella.”

“Yes princess.”

“Can you let me into the hanger Ishtar is in, I want to have a better look at it and also see if there is any data that might help?”

Aella looked at Athanas who nodded

“I don’t see why not, just don’t rush off to do anything rash,” said Athanas.

Aella led the way and it wasn’t long before they reached the huge doors to Ishtar’s hanger. Aella quickly entered the code but the doors didn’t open instead Aella continued to type on the panel before turning to Natasa.

“Princess enter a ten digit code, it will be your entry code from now so you can gain access whenever you need.”

Natasa looked surprised but quickly entered a code she would remember before repeating it again for confirmation. A computerized voice stated the code had been accepted and the huge doors suddenly began to open.

“Princess I will see you later I need to get back, just remember not to go running off especially to fight if you need anyone call me on the comms unit I gave you earlier,” said Aella.

“Sure Aella.”

Natasa entered the darkness of the hanger as the doors began to close, when finally closed the lights came on and Natasa could once again see Ishtar. Nothing seemed to have changed Ishtar was still as impressive as the first time Natasa had seen it. She spent a while walking around it just taking in the sight of it.

The mecha was impressive it looked to Natasa to be about 10 stories high although it could be more as it was difficult to truly gauge from the ground. It was styled in a very feminine way with its sleek design, the wings on its back were folded and Natasa could not help but feel it was watching her as she moved around it.

Natasa walked onto the platform that would take her up to the cockpit and pressed the button to make it rise. About half way up the gems of her necklace broke off again and Natasa found herself back in the battle suit she had worn earlier. The cockpit lights and displays came on as soon as she climbed in.

Natasa sat back on the cockpits chair and studied the displays, last time she stepped into the cockpit she hadn’t time to properly look around as she was too busy reacting. This time Natasa wanted to properly check everything out, she already felt she knew the most important things like how to control the mecha but she still wanted to become more familiar.

The real reason for her coming wasn’t so much to check out Ishtar as much as get away and think on her own for a while. Natasa needed to clear her head especially if she ended up having to fight; the last thing she wanted was to be pre-occupied during a battle. Natasa knew she loved Athanas and she wanted to be with him.

The problem was could she accept being a wife, as she thought that another thought entered her mind that she hadn’t thought much of before and the colour drained from her face. Kids, she would someday be a mother and if she married him she would bare his children, no matter how she tried to think about it if she accepted his proposal it would eventually come up.

The thought both terrified her and excited her at the same time, she recognised that she was adapting to being female quicker than she thought but could she accept carrying a baby for months and giving birth. Surprisingly she was starting to feel that with Athanas she would not mind so much.

Natasa had been so caught up in everything she hardly had time to reflect on some things, she found as the days had progressed she desperately wished both her mother and grandmother were there to guide her. She was happy to have Frato, Militia and Sousanna but it was her mother and grandmother she really wanted.

As Natasa contemplated her loss the screen in front of her suddenly displayed a video of a mother and daughter. Natasa estimated the girl was around four or five and she was wearing a pretty pink dress, Natasa suddenly gasped in shock as she realised it was her and the woman was her mother.

Natasa watched in awe as she saw her younger self dance and skip around her mother. Natasa realised her mother and younger self were in the garden she had visited in her dreams but for the life of her she could not figure how her mother was there. She was startled when a female voice spoke.

“It is a memory,” said the voice

“Who...who’s there,” said Natasa nervously.

“I am Ishtar.”

“You can talk!” Natasa said in surprise as another screen suddenly showed an image of a young woman smiling.

“Of course I can,” said Ishtar’s image.

“But how?” asked Natasa with a confused expression.

“I am the combined memory of every queen of Ur, from your perspective you would see me as an AI or Artificial Intelligence.”

“What did you mean that the video is a memory? I don’t have any memories like that.”

“It is one of your memories from when you were young.”

Natasa looked confused “How I don’t remember seeing my mother in my dreams?”

“The memories of that time were repressed at the request of your mother.”

“Why and how would my mother repress my memories?”

“From the data I have your mother used to visit you in the garden as you grew up, that is until you told her it was a nightmare. She wished you never remembered the dreams of her and yourself and the gems of the necklace followed her wishes and blocked your memories.”

Natasa sat stunned

Ishtar continued “Do you wish the memories unlocked?”

Natasa nodded “Yes.”

The image on screen looked thoughtful for a second “Accessing.......memory block accessed..........memory block released.”

Natasa suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head as images of her childhood flooded her mind, at first it was a little overwhelming but gradually she was able to relax as the memories returned. She remembered growing up as a girl in the dreams guided by her mother and the fun they shared singing, dancing and just enjoying the strong mother daughter bond they shared during her childhood dreams.

Tears fell from Natasa’s eyes as she felt the huge loss of her mother, she had tried to rationalise her mother’s death and pretend they weren’t close but the memories she now saw showed how close they had really been at one time. Natasa felt anger for being stupid and denying her mother the close relationship they had in the dream.

She remembered when she was around 10 or 11 she had begun to feel very self conscious about her girlhood dreams, she had confided in her mother that they were nightmares not realising they were real dreams being shared. Her mother must have been devastated because shortly after the dreams stopped for a short time and her mother seemed to back away.

Natasa had never thought about it much before; by that time she was too busy trying to be a man to worry about why her mother became so distant. Now it all made sense and Natasa began to hate herself for what she had unknowingly done. She could feel how close they were before and regretted not just living with her dreams and allowing her mother that time.

It was around then that she began to dream of Athanas instead; Natasa had thought it had been since she was very little as every now and then she had had a flash of a little girl in her memory and assumed it was her and the prince when they were younger. Now she realised it wasn’t the prince in her early days but her mother.

Natasa began to weep, she would never have chance to make up for lost time with her mother. She would never be able to tell her mother that the little girl she was in the dreams was finally a young woman and in love. She was suddenly brought from her downward spiralling thoughts by Ishtar’s voice.

“Princess I know you are hurting but from what I can tell from the data link even after the memory block your mother loves you very much.”

“She did?” sniffed Natasa.

“Yes all data shows that despite your mother stopping visiting you every night in the dreams she did attend a number of times after you had met prince Athanas.”

“She saw me with Athanas?” said Natasa with a puzzled expression.

“Yes, from the data available she visited you and Athanas at key times, at those times she wanted to see how you and the prince were getting on.”

Natasa sat stunned, her mother knew or at least she had known about the dreams, she had seen them together slowly falling in love. Natasa was not sure how she felt about that part of her was appalled but the bigger part was ecstatic, the idea that before her mother’s death she had seen Natasa fall in love in the dreams eased her mind considerably. Natasa suddenly had a thought.

“Ishtar you said that there is data, where is this data?”

“The necklace you wear holds a storage device as does the Sword you carry.”

“What exactly is this necklace capable of?”

“The necklace you wear has several functions; it acts as surveillance, camouflage, armour, knowledge base, training and a number of other functions including a link to me. Some of the gems are designed to break away from the necklace to perform tasks like data gathering and surveillance.”

“The Camouflage function can conceal you as another person or even an object of equal size, the armour function you have already seen in action. The knowledge base contains information from Nibiru as well as from the time Queen Inanna was on Earth up until present.”

“You have also seen the training function although at the time you were unaware of it.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“The dreams of your mother and the prince were not the only dreams you have had, from a young age some of your dreams were training where you learned everything from politics, science, technology and importantly combat training, battle tactics and strategy.”

“Why can’t I remember those things?”

“They are also under a memory block but a more subtle one, it means although you don’t remember them when in danger you can act on them.”

“Why is there a memory block?”

“On earth you did not require all of the training, most of the training was based on information from Nibiru and on Earth it would have been confusing.”

“Can you remove all the blocks?”

“Accessing...........”

Natasa held her head as Ishtar accessed the blocks, she could feel a sharp pain before memories began to flood back.

“Memory blocks released.”

As the memories began to return Natasa found it difficult to think, images from dreams she had never seen flew through her mind, she saw dreams on an open field standing by a figure she didn’t know learning how to use a sword. In another dream she was taught about the politics of Sumer, court procedures and etiquette.

Some of the dreams were in a classroom where she studied politics, history, science and more. There were dreams of piloting Ishtar and other mecha’s as well as target practice the use of stealth and language lessons. The memories were from early childhood and were still ongoing from what Natasa could see.

In all of the dreams Natasa was female and the figure teaching always referred to her as Natasa, it was no wonder Natasa used the name on Nibiru as it had been the name given by her mother in the dreams. The sheer amount of memories were too much for Natasa and after a minute or two she passed out. It was a short time later when Natasa was woke from her slumber.

“Princess, PRINCESS!” said a familiar voice

Natasa pushed her finger against the button on the comms unit by her ear “Aella there is no need to shout, I’m awake already,” She said exasperated.

“You were asleep?”

“Not really, I passed out if you must know.” said Natasa in a grumpy tone.

“Are you okay do you need assistance?”

“No Aella I am fine just had an information overload that’s all.”

“What does that mean?”

“Aella can we talk about this later I have a lot on my mind right now and I need to get everything straight in my head?”

“Fine but I expect you to tell me later.”

“I will, anyway what were you calling about.”

“Oh right, just an update really. Seleukos is still holding position an hour from the border; princess Apollonia’s forces are currently engaged with some of prince Athanas’s forces. So far we are holding that back without having to send reinforcements but we are not sure for how long. If we move more troops it would give Seleukos the advantage he needs to launch his own attack and we would be less able to hold out against him.”

“Let me out Aella.”

“Why what are you thinking princess?”

“I can help against Apollonia’s forces if you give me command I can co-ordinate the forces there allowing you and Athanas to secure the border from Seleukos.”

“You don’t know anything about strategy and battlefield tactics, how can you expect to co-ordinate the forces?”

“I found out why I am able to fight hand to hand and how to use mecha’s especially Ishtar, I was trained from birth in everything to do with warfare.”

“But you said before that you needed training, how can you now know these things?” asked a puzzled Aella.

“I had a memory block, Ishtar has now removed it trust me Aella I can do this.” said Natasa with determination.

The line went quiet and Natasa got the impression Aella was discussing it with Athanas. Back in the command centre Aella was deep in discussion with Aella.

“I’m not keen on this your highness.”

“Neither am I but she is right she could easily help out, it would free up the forces we need to protect against Seleukos. I have a feeling if my sister fails Seleukos will pull back his forces not wanting to risk engaging us,” Said Athanas.

“I concur Seleukos is waiting for the opportunity to take the border without much of a fight, if he sees that isn’t going to happen or that we resolve the conflict with princess Apollonia without weakening our defence he will hopefully back off,” agreed Adrastus.

“Fine I concur, it doesn’t mean I like it but it is probably our best chance,” said Aella with a sigh.

“Make sure when Natasa joins the battle a live feed is broadcast towards Ur, if Seleukos men see Ishtar in action they may leave Seleukos and join the rebels to take back Ur,” said Athanas.

“I will make sure it’s done, I just hope princess Natasa is able to do what she needs to, and if princess Apollonia’s force were to hurt her it could have the opposite effect.”

“Your right Aella but I have faith Natasa will succeed,” said Athanas with a smile.

Meanwhile back in Ishtar Natasa was getting restless; suddenly she jumped as the comms came back to life.

“Natasa,” Athanas’s voice came over the comms.

Natasa felt giddy from his voice “Yeah,” she mumbled.

“Are you sure you can do this? if you can it will make protecting the border easier. We have a feeling Seleukos is waiting for us to over extend trying to defend against my sister.”

“Yes I can do it; Ishtar has unlocked memories I have of learning everything I need to know on warfare.”

“I am not happy with this, just promise me you will be careful.”

“I will......and Athanas.”

“Yes princess.”

“I...I love you.”

“I love you too Natasa, I will see you when you get back, just so you know there is a team working towards Apollonia’s palace. While you engage her forces they will try to take her prisoner.”

“Okay, just keep me posted, I am heading out now Natasa out.”

Ishtar’s cockpit closed as the massive sliding doors above the mecha began to open. Natasa felt the vibration as Ishtar brought her power plant online.

“Ishtar link up with the command centre and get all relevant data on waypoints and current deployment.”

“Accessing...”

The displays in front of Natasa changed to show the outside of the mecha, a screen above changed to show a map of Akkadia and the route plotted toward the battlefield. Natasa spent a couple of minutes looking over the planned course; Natasa then took the controls and began to guide Ishtar out of the hanger.

It was just beginning to get dark as Natasa left the hanger and set off on the course that would take her to an area outside the city of Dougga where Athanas’s forces were engaged. The route would take her via the city of Rades along the Medjerda River past the city of Sidi Ghrib; she would then pass another city Thuburbo Matus before the Medjerda would become the Wadi River.

From there it was a straight journey to the mountains around Dougga; Natasa estimated the journey to be at least an hour or two depending on how fast Ishtar could fly.

“Ishtar are you able to auto pilot?”

“Yes princess.”

“Good please take over, any idea of how long it will take to reach the staging ground?”

“Estimated time to arrival is 2.536 Earth hours.”

Natasa sighed “If I fall asleep wake me before we arrive.”

“I will princess.”

Natasa released the controls and relaxed in the chair, as they travelled along Natasa looked out at the country admiring he beauty around her. From what she could see Akkadia was easily on a par with Ur with its forests and landscape, as they travelled the woodlands and forests slowly became less as they neared habitation.

Before she knew it they were upon Rades, the city looked vast as they passed. Natasa noticed there didn’t seem to be any skyscrapers like back on Earth in large cities; in fact Natasa had never seen a city on Earth that looked remotely like the cities on Nibiru. From the memories Ishtar had released Natasa knew plenty about Nibiru.

She also realised that people lived much longer here than on Earth. From the politics knowledge she had gained she knew it was common practice for countries like Akkadia and Ur to encourage couples to restrict the number of children produced. This was done to keep populations under control.

Last thing anyone on Nibiru wanted was to live on a crowded world for hundreds of years. Nibiru had at one time suffered due to over population several centuries ago, fortunately at the time they had developed space travel and a number of colony ships had been built to move some people to other star systems.

The colonies had stayed in touch with Nibiru and were even able to trade to a degree, although it could take a few years for a ship to travel to Nibiru from the furthest colonies. The overcrowding problem had been resolved and it allowed each country to resize the cities freeing more land for forests, woodlands and agriculture.

Now population size was controlled and most people were allowed only a couple of children each, although people were allowed to relocate to the other colonies as some didn’t have as tight a control of population size. Those who did not like the population rules were allowed to freely move but for the most part people were happy with 2 children.

Natasa sighed as she past the city of Sidi Ghrib, again although a little smaller than Rades it still looked an amazing place even as light was fading. This city was not walled like Carthage and Rades; it had an older look to it and Natasa caught herself wondering about the people who live there.

The one thing she had not done since being here was explore any of the cities she had been in. Assyria didn’t look too good at present and last thing she wanted to do was hang around. At Carthage things hadn’t settled down enough to ask to look around either. Natasa wasn’t sure but it looked like it would be some time before she was able to just relax.

“Princess would you care to listen to some music as we are still some way off?”

“I have no idea what music is available on this planet Ishtar.”

“Princess I have access to all of earths music, if there is anything specific you would like to hear from Earth I can play it.”

“How?”

“Do you remember me saying that some of the crystals are there to gather data?”

“Yes.”

“Well the database currently has music, videos, art and most literature that was available on Earth recorded, especially any that was available on computerized systems.”

Natasa was stunned; she remembered Ishtar mentioning data storage but thought it was just useless data, she never imagined it could be so much data.

“Does this mean you have access to historic records?”

“Of course.”

“Can you access any data on Queen Inanna from her time on Earth?”

“That could take some time and would be inadvisable at present.”

“Why?”

“The databases stored are vast and the access time could take hours, I would need to download all the relevant files before searching them for references to Inanna. I would also need to locate and download the queen’s personal files.”

“Oh, then how come you can access the music?”

“I downloaded most of the recent music while you were unconscious earlier; I have access to the last 30 years of Earth music at present. I have a liking for music, art and literature, when I am not active I tend listen to music.”

“When can you download the historic data?”

“When we are safe in Carthage I can do it then, but while we are en-route to a battle it’s best not to attempt it at present as I would have to divert some functions until the transfer was complete.”

Natasa thought for a while before asking for one of her favourite Earth groups, Ishtar quickly found the last album the group had made and began to play it.

“Ishtar do you know how I ended up here and why I am female?”

“Not at present, although the data within the necklace may hold the information it will again have to wait until I can download and analyze it. I can theorize some of it but cannot confirm until I have all the data.”

“Okay what’s your theory?”

“I would say that you were never male in the first place, if my theory is correct the necklace may have made you appear male to protect you.”

“Protect me? Protect me from what?”

“When Queen Inanna disappeared from Assyria several others disappeared too, no one knows why but they did. Some of those who had vanished were not on friendly terms with the Queen, it is possible they ended up on Earth and they or their descendants may have wanted to harm you.”

Natasa contemplated Ishtar’s words as they passed the city of Thuburbo Matus; Natasa was too deep in thought to even notice the city. The landscape slowly began to change into fields again as they followed the Medjerda river towards their final destination in Dougga.

“Ishtar, can you tell me a little about Inanna?”

“What would you like to know princess?”

“Who was she? I mean what kind of person was she.”

“Inanna was like many of the queens of Ur a loving monarch; the people of Ur loved her very much. She tried whenever she could to be close to her people and help them with their lives, not an easy task when there are millions of people to consider. It is difficult to realy put into words what she was like.”

“I can however show you memories of her at some point; it would give you a better idea of the kind of person she was.”

“I think I would like that.”

Natasa wasn’t sure but at the mention of Queen Inanna and what she was like Ishtar seemed thoughtful and sad. Natasa shook her head no, no matter how good an AI is there is no way it would have feelings surely. Natasa broke from her thoughts as Ishtar spoke again.

“Princess we are approaching the City of Dougga, do you wish me to patch you through to the forward command post?”

“Yes.”

“Accessing.... connection established commanding officer General Kephos.”

“Princess Natasa,” spoke a gruff voice.

“Yes General, am I to assume correctly that Prince Athanas has advised you I will be taking command?”

“Yes Princess, although I have to say this is highly unusual for someone from outside of Akkadia to take command.” Kephos said with a tone of distaste.

“Yes well these are highly unusual circumstances and I asked the prince to allow me to take command.”

“Oh,” came the surprised reply “Well either way the prince has ordered that you are to take command and we will follow as ordered. I assume you will meet me in the command post to discuss a strategy?”

“Yes I will be there shortly.”

“Would you care for refreshments while we discuss things?”

Natasa’s tummy chose that moment to growl its approval, Natasa blushed again “Yes please General I could do with something to eat. This conflict sort of put a hold to dinner plans.”

“I will have the mess prepare some food and drink; I will see you shortly Kephos out.”

Natasa didn’t like Kephos tone, not that it mattered Athanas had obviously made it clear Natasa would be in command and if Kephos didn’t like it well tough. Natasa was determined to get this conflict under control as soon as possible so Seleukos would back off and then she could return to Athanas.

As Natasa thought that another thought popped in her head and she blushed.

“Ishtar there is something I meant to ask.”

“Yes princess?”

“Why when the armour disappeared last time did I end up with no clothes, is that likely to happen again?”

“No princess it is not likely to happen again so long as the circumstances don’t occur again.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Natasa watched as the image of Ishtar blushed.

“Well princess when that occurred what were you doing?”

“Erm,” Natasa blushed “kissing Athanas.” Natasa spluttered.

“And what were you thinking at the time of you kissing prince Athanas princess?”

Natasa’s blush deepened “No!”

“Yes princess in your highly aroused state the necklace calculated a 99.9% probability that you planned to make lo....”

Natasa cut Ishtar off “don’t say it, just don’t say it Ishtar. If you were about to say what I think you were let’s just pretend that I didn’t ask the question and leave it at that.”

“As you wish princess, in any case we have arrived.”

Natasa sighed thankful for the chance to take her mind off the present chain of thoughts running through her mind.

“Ishtar please patch me through to Athanas.”

“Accessing.... connection established.”

Princess?”

“Yeah it’s me,” sighed Natasa as her heart fluttered.

“I take it you have arrived safely?”

“Yes I am at the forward command post about to take command although I have to say General Kephos doesn’t seem to be happy about it.”

“Happy or no he has orders that you are in command, if you have any trouble contact me.”

“Thanks Athanas, I will, hopefully this won’t take too long.”

“Eager to get back to me so soon?”

“I...I.”

“I am joking princess,” laughed Athanas.

Natasa blushed not sure if he might be right on target, part of her really wanted to be back with him being held in his arms. Natasa shook the thoughts from her head, she had work to do.

“I just wanted to let you know I had arrived and will keep you informed when I am on my way back, Natasa out.”

Natasa quickly composed herself as the cockpit opened, she immediately noticed the wings had re-appeared on her back. She stopped long enough to pull the sword of Ishtar out of its place beside her before leaping out of the cockpit and slowly descending to the ground to meet General Kephos.

The man himself was rather stocky with a thick moustache, he was garbed in similar armour to some of the guards and soldiers at Carthage but his armour was a little more elaborate. He seemed to looked shocked on seeing Natasa floating down to the ground in her high-tech battle armour.

Natasa knew nothing like her armour had been seen before even Aella had never seen anything quite like it. The General composed himself trying to look impassive but his wrinkled face betrayed his distaste of Natasa being in command. He straightened up as she approached.

“Princess welcome to the mountains of Dougga,” his smile was as fake as his charm.

Natasa regarded him for a moment “I would not exactly consider this a welcome to Dougga considering the stakes involved in this conflict.”

“Quite, quite, if you would care to follow me I will show you to the command post.”

Natasa’s wings folded back and she followed the man towards what appeared to be a log cabin like those seen on Earth. As they entered Natasa noted the room suddenly go silent and all heads turned to face her and the General.

“Pay attention,” the general began “this is princess Natasa of Ur she will be taking command of the forces here in the hopes of repelling princess Apollonia’s forces.”

Natasa noted again the Generals distaste for her being in command, someone at the back of the room sniggered and Natasa felt her anger rising.

“I am not here for your amusement and personally I don’t care if you are happy I am in command or not, all I want is for you to do your jobs and do them well. Lives are the line the reason I am here is to prevent Seleukos from gaining a foothold on Akkadian soil, if the defence here cannot hold out and reinforcements are sent the border will not be secure enough to stop him.”

“Seleukos cannot be allowed to gain a hold in Akkadia, it is bad enough he has control of Ur and has abused it. The fact remains that if we lose ground to Apollonia Seleukos will attack the border. I don’t intend to allow that to happen, I am not expecting you to follow blindly I have no problems taking advice. If while we are planning someone has an idea I want to hear it.”

“The survival of Akkadia is on our shoulders, if we win here Seleukos should back off. Prince Athanas has told me you are good at what you do, so please let us work together and I am sure we will have this situation in control. Now I suggest we all get some work done it will be a long night.”

Natasa really had no idea whether these people were really any good she only hoped it would boost their moral and maybe spur them into action. Fortunately it seemed her little speech helped and soon the room was a hive of activity again as they returned to doing their jobs.

Kephos led Natasa over to the maps in the centre of the room where a holographic display indicated where the main conflicts were occurring in real-time. It didn’t take long for Natasa to spot a major problem. To the north and south of their position several groups of Athanas’s forces were busy fighting a number of mecha’s from Apollonia’s forces.

The mountain ranges of Dougga were vast and there were several mountain passes, the ones were where the fighting was taking place were large open passes and the units engaged were spread out too much. The other problem was little attention was being paid to the one small pass that wasn’t covered at all and Natasa was concerned.

If a couple of mecha’s were sent through that pass they could bypass the main fighting units and reach the command post. If they were to take out the command post the forces would be in chaos without any leadership. It would then only be a matter of time before they were overrun.

“General the units here and here need to pull back to this location,” Natasa said pointing to the map. “It will greatly strengthen the line and provide our units with more cover.”

“These units here also need to pull back slightly again there is more cover here and it will give Apollonia’s units nowhere to hide,” Natasa pointed to another part of the map.

Kephos regarded Natasa for a moment before speaking “I see your plan, Daidalos see to it the units get those orders and move them to those locations immediately.”

A tall slender man nodded and immediately started issuing the orders via his comms unit.

“General there is another area that is open to attack, if I am right Apollonia’s general will send a couple of mecha units through this tight pass here. If they can get behind our lines they can reach this command post and all will be lost, I am going to head there and make sure nothing gets through.”

“I will leave you in command but will keep my eye on the battle from Ishtar if I see anything else I will call in.”

The general nodded as Natasa turned and walked out the door. The general continued to gaze after her for a moment his face showing indifference before he finally smiled and went back to work. He was impressed the princess of Ur was definitely more capable than she looks he thought.

Natasa quickly made her way to the small pass she had located on the map. The pass was just wide enough for Ishtar to squeeze into but definitely not big enough to properly use a sword. Natasa realised she would probably have to use beam weapons to take out any mecha’s she came across.

If she found none as she travelled the pass she would hopefully come out behind Apollonia’s units and help catch them in crossfire. Athanas’s unit should already be in a position of strength and able to take Apollonia’s force out but it never hurt to have help she thought. The route through the pass meant Natasa had to go slow.

Ishtar’s wings were folded behind the mecha to prevent them catching on the sheer sides of the pass. The pass itself was nothing more than steep cliffs either side of her with a tight path between; even with the wings folded Ishtar was too large to make fast progress. It had been over an hour since she had left the command post and Natasa was only about half way through the pass.

The comms suddenly activated “Princess the units to the south have managed to take out most of Apollonia’s units there and those remaining have surrendered. The units to the north are making progress but it’s slow, we estimate they should have control there in another half an hour.” Kephos’s voice spoke with none of the distaste it had earlier.

Just then a proximity warning sounded movement ahead.

“Princess I am detecting 2 heavily armed mecha’s around the next bend,” stated Ishtar.

“General I will call you back looks like I was right about this pass, I have 2 enemy mecha’s closing in.”

“Very well I will be in touch, Kephos out.”

With that he was gone, Natasa brought Ishtar to a halt and made the mecha crouch. Despite the narrowness of the pass Natasa had Ishtar hold her sword in her left hand whilst training the beam weapon where the first mecha would appear. She knew if she hit the first the second could use it as cover and she would be vulnerable.

If she was to succeed she would need to be very quick and take both out. A few seconds went by and Natasa felt the tension in her grow then all of a sudden there it was. Natasa fired hitting the mecha’s cockpit, the pilot had no chance as the cockpit and surrounding area turned into molten slag from the power of the weapon.

The first mecha fell backwards as the second mecha came around behind it, Natasa not wanting to give it time to target made Ishtar jump high dropping the beam weapon and gripping the sword with both hands. There was no avoiding the cliffs as she flew through the air coming down on the second mecha from above.

As Ishtar descended towards the mecha her arms thrust the blade straight down through the shoulder of the mecha and into the cockpit and power plant killing the pilot instantly. Natasa had no time to move before part of the cliffs collapsed on top of Ishtar and the two downed mecha’s burying them in tons of rock.

 
 
Back at Carthage the command centre was buzzing with activity, reinforcements had reached the border bolstering the defensive lines. Seleukos still had not made a move and it was clear he was waiting expecting the defence to weaken.

Athanas was being briefed by Adrastus.

“Your highness, Seleukos is still holding position but there appears to be some activity.”

“Do you suspect he is readying to make his move?” asked Athanas as he looked over the reports Adrastus had handed him.

As Adrastus talked to the prince Aella was still at her station monitoring several battle groups when she suddenly froze as General Kephos voice came through to her comms channel.

“Say that again General?”

“We have just lost contact with the princess as she engaged 2 heavy mecha’s in a narrow pass,” stated Kephos with concern.

“Can you send any forces to the location?” asked Aella.

“Not at this time, the princess strategy is working in that the south pass is being secured as we speak. However we cannot risk moving our forces from there yet until we are sure there are no more forces in the area. The team to the north are still encountering resistance and we estimate at least another 40 minutes before we have control and can secure the area,” said Kephos.

“How are the teams sent to apprehend princess Apollonia doing?” asked Aella.

“They have met heavy resistance; it seems the princess had anticipated our move to capture her but I am confident we will have her in custody within a few hours.”

“Okay as soon as you can send a team to princess Natasa’s last know position to search for any sign of her.”

“Understood, Kephos out.”

Aella sighed the prince was not going to like this news and Aella wished she did not have to deliver it. Aella quickly made her way across the room to where the prince was still in deep conversation with Adrastus.

“Your highness”

“Yes Aella.”

“I have news on the princess, I that is,” Aella faltered.

“What has happened Aella?” asked Athanas with concern.

“Communication has been lost with Ishtar, General Kephos has informed me that the princess was engaging 2 heavy mecha’s in a narrow pass when communication was lost.”

“Have search teams been sent?” the edge to his voice was unmistakable.

“No your highness, the General does not have the manpower to send any teams at present without risk, the teams to the south are cleaning up and securing the area, the teams to the north are still in heavy fighting and at best estimate it will be near an hour before they succeed and can begin to secure the north pass.”

“Should I send a team from here your highness?” asked Adrastus.

“No, doing that could leave us vulnerable, I am sure the princess will be fine. Continue monitoring efforts around Dougga and keep me posted.”

Aella nodded and went back to her post.

Back in Dougga General Kephos was not happy, the princess strategy had so far worked in the south pass and the area was nearly secure but the north was still struggling to defend against Apollonia’s forces.

The Generals thoughts were put on hold as one of his men approached.

“General we need to reinforce the north teams, princess Apollonia’s forces have just been reinforced there and it appears they intend to throw everything into breaching our defence in that area.”

“We cannot spare the men at this time, how many reinforcements have they received?” asked the General.

“Approximately 10 medium mecha’s and 5 heavy mecha’s have just moved into the pass, our teams are still holding for now but it is only a matter of time before they have to fall back further.”

Before he could go on another officer ran over “Sir, the 3 RARV’s we had outside have just powered up and left,” said the man looking flustered.

“Who is piloting them, get them on the comms NOW!” demanded the general.

“We can’t general.”

“Why not?”

“They have no pilot’s sir,” the officer said nervously.

“That’s impossible,” spluttered Kephos “Are we tracking them?”

“Yes sir, they have split up.”

“Bring them on the display, where are they heading?”

As the display came to life showing the three war wolves the officer continued.

“One is heading towards the pass the princess entered the other two appear to be heading towards the northern pass.”

“Contact Captain Melantha inform her to expect the war wolves but not to attack unless provoked.”

The officer nodded and went back to his post to begin relaying the info.

“Petros keep an eye on those three war wolves I want to know if they do anything more suspicious,” said Kephos as he went back to his desk.

Back in the pass, Natasa had her eyes closed and a look of intense concentration on her face.

“Princess keep focused once I am free I can take control of the war wolves,” came the calm voice of Ishtar.

Natasa nodded as she continued to concentrate.

“Nearly there princess I can sense the war wolf near.”

Minute’s later noise could be heard from the outside of the mecha, the noise got louder and louder as time went on.

Back in the command post Kephos was still at his desk when Captain Melantha’s voice came over the comms.

“General the war wolves you sent are attacking the enemy position, it is incredible I have never seen war wolves in battle like this,” her voice full of surprise and respect.

“What do you mean captain?”

“Sir patching video feed directly.”

The large screen in the centre of the room changed and began displaying live video footage from captain Melantha’s mecha. The room seemed to come to a halt as they watched the war wolves as they pounced on the enemy tearing into them.

“Sir who are the pilots of those wolves?” asked Melantha.

“There are no pilots captain,” stated Kephos “It’s why we never sent them as reinforcements, there were no pilots available.”

“Then how…”

“I don’t know but be thankful they are on our side by the looks of it, keep me informed, Kephos out.”

Kephos leaned back in his chair wondering what in the world was happening.

Back in the pass Natasa was broken from her concentration as Ishtar spoke.

“Princess the war wolf has finally freed me from the rockslide, I have taken control of it but I need you to keep controlling the other two until we are in closer range.”

“Understood Ishtar.”

Back outside Ishtar’s, massive form stood and began to make its way towards the rear exit of the pass to where the two enemy mecha’s had entered. After about ten minutes they were finally out and Ishtar spread her wings taking to the air, the war wolf that had dug them out bound after them as they made their way towards the northern battle.

“Princess, we are close enough now for me to assume full command of the three wolf units however, you will need to take full control of me so that I can divert my resources to controlling them, shielding and tracking suppression are online” came Ishtar’s soft voice.

“Okay Ishtar I’m ready.”

“Connection established…control function transferred.”

Natasa could suddenly feel Ishtar as if she were the mecha itself, as she moved her hand she realized she was not looking at her own hand she was looking at Ishtar’s. Natasa realized she was now Ishtar, Ishtar was still there but Natasa was now in full control of the great machine.

Natasa put those thought to the back of her mind and continued heading for the battle zone, not far from the enemy positions Natasa set down and began to run towards the enemy positions. Moments later, she jumped a rock outcrop and landed in the middle of the enemy position.

Before they could respond, Natasa had used Ishtar’s sword to dismember the two nearest heavy mecha’s. A third mecha was about to attack from behind until a war wolf suddenly sprang from nowhere ripping the mecha’s head off, the mecha stumbled back knocking another mecha flying before collapsing on top of it.

Natasa meanwhile had sprinted forward before jump kicking another mecha over and thrusting her sword into a second. Reversing the blade she thrust backward into the power plant of the third heavy mecha.

Meanwhile all 3 war wolves sprang at nearby mecha creating chaos in the enemies ranks.

Watching the battle was captain Melantha and her teams.

“Don’t just stand there gawking, start providing cover fire,” she spat into the comms to her team.

Immediately her teams began to move firing on the nearest enemy mecha and effectively trapping them in a pincer situation. Should the enemy hold their ground Melantha and her units could just pick them off and take their time. If they made a break to fall back the three war wolves and Ishtar would tear them to shreds.

Either way the situation looked grim for Apollonia’s forces. In a matter of minutes Apollonia’s forces were cut by almost half and all seven heavy mecha’s had been obliterated. Half of the remaining force tried a last gamble to retreat and regroup but their command structure had collapsed leaving them in total disarray.

Natasa meanwhile was still throwing herself into the thick of the battle felling enemies left right and centre supported by the three now battle damaged war wolves. After another twenty minutes of fierce battle Natasa was running on nothing but adrenalin.

The remaining enemy mecha’s seeing their lines decimated began dropping their weapons and surrendering to captain Melantha’s teams who quickly began gathering the prisoners and securing the enemy mecha’s. Natasa saw this and after taking care of the last remaining aggressive mecha she stopped amidst the wreckage to catch her breath.

“Ishtar,” said a tired voice.

“Yes princess?”

“It’s over; I think it’s safe for you to take control back now.”

“As you wish princess, Accessing control system…control reestablished…accessing system status…minor damage to external armour plating and right arm elbow servos…accessing repair sub system…repairs begun…incoming comms channel…channel open.”

“Mecha unit state your name and rank,” spoke a commanding female voice.

“Mecha is designated Ishtar Goddess of war pilot designated Princess Natasa of the kingdom of Ur,” replied Ishtar as Natasa had already fallen asleep from sheer exhaustion.

“Princess it is an honor I am captain Melantha, please allow me to escort you back to the command centre, the general has been rather concerned about you.”

“Captain the princess is currently asleep, I am afraid she has been rather busy of late and I had to transfer full control of my systems to the princess during the battle so that I could control the war wolves. An escort will not be necessary as I intend to take the princess directly to Carthage.”

“I assume you will be able to continue the cleanup operation here now that this area is under your control?”

“Yes,” answered the captain a little unsure “Wait you said you are Ishtar, does that mean you are sentient?”

“Yes I am, by the way you might want to send a cleanup crew to the narrow pass we first attended, there you will find 2 heavy mecha’s covered by a rock slide.”

The captains video image had a shocked look at the thought of a mecha with sentience but before she could ask anything further Ishtar unfolded her wings and took to the air before heading towards Carthage.

“Accessing.... connection established command centre Carthage.”

“Hello princess?” Aella’s voice sounded relieved.

“This is Ishtar, I am currently on route back to Carthage, the princess is currently asleep due to the battle, please have her maids standing by in a little under 2 standard hours, I will contact you when I am on final approach to the city so that you can open the hanger.”

With that, Ishtar closed the comms channel.

Back in Carthage Aella sat stunned, Ishtar had spoken as though it was alive. Aella quickly shook her head to clear it.

“General Kephos please provide a status report,” asked Aella sternly.

Seconds later the comms channel opened “General Aella I am happy to report that the situation is under control, the south pass is now completely under our control and the north has also now been taken, the north team are currently securing the prisoners. I have to admit though I have a rather strange report from Captain Melantha.”

“Please send the report as soon as possible but in the meantime please give me an overview,” asked Aella sure the prince would want to know.

General Kephos quickly gave an overview and Aella went over to her prince to inform him of the situation as best she could until the full report was sent.

“Your highness I have had word from Dougga and from Ishtar.”

The prince raised an eyebrow.

“Well shortly after our last communication 3 pilotless war wolves left the Dougga command post, 2 heading to the north battle and 1 heading to the narrow passage princess Natasa was last heard from. It seems something happened there and after the wolf attended the princess’s signal was once again picked up heading around the back of the mountains towards the enemy.”

“The enemy had just received reinforcements and things were looking dire before suddenly Ishtar and the war wolves appeared and began to decimate the enemy cutting off any retreat and catching the enemy mecha’s in crossfire. General Kephos is sending a full report as we speak but I thought I should let you know.”

“Ishtar has been in contact and stated that she is bringing the princess back and should arrive in a couple of standard hours, she also said the princess is okay but sleeping due to battle fatigue and that the princess’s maids should be ready to attend her when she arrives.”

“Ishtar said this?” asked Athanas. “wait you said pilotless war wolves?” asked Athanas looking confused.

“Yes your highness, I am not sure about them being pilotless and I have a feeling only Princess Natasa can answer what that means. As for Ishtar I know what you are thinking and I think so too. Ishtar is more than a machine she is a sentient machine.”

Just then Adrastus came over “My prince Seleukos is withdrawing his forces from our border, I have scouts tracking their movements, it appears they are heading south east towards Lagash.”

“Have we warned Lagash?” asked Athanas.

“We tried but as yet we have been unable to contact them.”

“What about Kish?”

“We have been in contact with Kish and they also report that they are unable to contact Lagash, do you think Lagash has been infiltrated?”

“It stands a good chance although there is little we can do about it from here; we need our own Mecha’s to continue defending the border in case their withdrawal is a rouse.”

“I agree my prince; do you have any immediate orders?”

“Yes have the soldiers stand down in shifts so they can eat and sleep, we need them rested and alert.”

“As you wish your highness,” said Adrastus as he headed back to his station.

“It has finally begun hasn’t it?” asked Aella.

“Yes it seems Seleukos is determined to take control of anywhere he can, we need to finish securing the east region so we can get forces from there to help Lagash to defend themselves, I just hope we will be in time. Lagash is pretty strong and they have been building their defences up recently in anticipation that this might happen.”

“I estimate they may be able to hold a week or 2 before Seleukos breaks through their lines and gets a foothold.”

“I agree your highness, I will get back onto General Kephos and find out what is happening with the teams sent to capture princess Apollonia, it needs to be done before we can take command of the Eastern forces.”

Athanas nodded as his general left to head back to her station.

On the journey back Natasa slept, the chair she was resting in had changed and was now leant back like a recliner. Although Natasa was asleep in the real world she was wide awake in her dreams.

As usual when asleep Natasa found herself in the garden she had visited for so many years, however she was not alone. The shocked expression on her face spoke volumes of her turmoil. There in front of her stood her mother looking as alive as the day Natasa had last seen her before school the day of the accident.

“M m mom?”

The woman smiled at her daughter “Yes sweetie it is me.”

“But how, you...you died they said you were de... dead, dad too,” tears flowed down Natasa’s cheeks at the sight of her mother.

“I am sorry for that sweetie; I could not stop you going through that.”

“But this is just a dream,” mumbled Natasa.

“Yes this is a dream that doesn’t mean we can’t be near you.”

“But...”

“No buts young lady, we are all proud of you, Ishtar has told us what has been happening with you, I am glad to finally see you as you were always meant to be.”

“You mean I was always supposed to be a girl?”

“Yes, I am sorry but things were getting dangerous for our family those who wanted Inanna’s power were close to finding us and I agreed with Ishtar that you should be disguised.”

Natasa hung her head “I’m sorry,” wept Natasa.

“What for, you have nothing to be sorry about.”

“The dreams, I never knew that it was the real me in those dreams, I pushed you away because I was trying to be a manly son for you and dad, I had no idea I was really a girl and because of that I rejected our time together in the dreams.”

“I am the one who is sorry for hiding the truth from you for so long. I should have explained it but I didn’t know how. Come sit with me and let’s have some mother daughter time,” said Natasa’s mother with a smile.

Natasa couldn’t restrain herself any longer flinging herself into her mother’s embrace she fully broke down crying as her mother hugged her tight.

“Its okay sweetie, everything will work out,” cooed Natasa’s mother.

When Natasa finally calmed down her mother looked at Natasa with a bright smile, “so are you going to tell me about this hunk of a prince who asked you to marry him?”

Natasa blushed “Mommm!”

Natasa’s mother let out a laugh.

LKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLKLK

Back in Carthage the command centre was still on alert and people were rushing about making plans and gathering Intel. Aella had already advised Frato and the others that Natasa was on the way back but that she might be asleep.

They spent the time between Natasa’s chambers and the command centre, all 3 were impatient to see their princess safe, they trusted Aella but none could relax until they could see with their own eyes that she was safe.

The area around Dougga was now completely secure thanks to Natasa’s efforts, the full report from General Kephos had been received although it answered some questions there were still a lot that made no sense to anyone and Aella more than anyone hoped the princess would be awake enough to answer those questions.

The main question was what had happened in the narrow mountain pass, how were three pilotless war wolves able to move and for that matter fight so effectively. For Aella though there was one question she wanted answered more than anything, what did the princess mean when she had said she had been trained from birth in the art of warfare.

Unfortunately the answers would have to wait until Natasa was back and awake enough to answer them. Aella sighed as she considered how frantic everything had been recently, and as she considered that even though Seleukos had gone elsewhere to invade she knew he would be back and in greater force should he succeed against Lagash.

Not far from the city Natasa was stirring from her sudden nap.

“Ishtar?”

“Yes princess?”

“Where are we?”

“Just approaching Carthage your highness.”

Natasa let out a yawn “what happened after the battle and how did we get here?” asked Natasa as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

“I informed them I was bringing you back to Carthage whilst you slept.”

Natasa pondered for a moment as her sleepy haze lifted “That’s right I slept and had a dream about my mother,” said Natasa with a smile. “Ishtar, how is it possible that I saw mother in my dream when she’s no longer alive?”

“I cannot answer that question; it is not time for you to know. Don’t worry princess all will be revealed when the time is right, in the meantime if you see your mother in your dreams again as I am sure you will just enjoy spending time with her. ” said Ishtar cryptically.

“I will,” Natasa almost whispered then in a more normal volume Natasa spoke again “Ishtar how long till we reach Carthage?”

“We are just minutes away,”

“Can you contact Aella?”

“As you wish princess, I was about to contact them to let them know we are nearly there, Accessing.... connection established command centre Carthage.”

“Princess?” came Aella’s tired voice.

“Hi Aella,”

“It’s good to hear your voice, you had is all worried when we lost contact,” The relief in Aella’s voice was unmistakeable.

“Sorry about that Aella we were a bit weighed down at the time,” said Natasa with a giggle.

“You will have to tell me about it when you get back,”

“We should be back in a few minutes,”

“Okay I will get the hanger doors open and your maids are standing ready as I am sure your tired and hungry,”

“You bet I am Aella, I was supposed to have a meal with Athanas but it sort of got put on hold and I didn’t get chance to eat anything at Dougga,”

“Well I will make sure the maids know to have something ready for your arrival,”

“Okay Aella thanks, how’s it going with Seleukos?”

“He has withdrawn his forces but it appears he is heading to Lagash and we suspect he is going to make a bid to invade them, I will brief you when you get back,”

“Okay Aella thanks,”

With that the Ishtar closed the comms channel.

Back in the control room Aella quickly informed Athanas and Natasa’s maids, Athanas left Adrastus in charge before following Aella and the maids to the hanger to await Natasa’s arrival. The group were barely in the hanger as Ishtar’s mighty form literally dropped into the hanger.

Moments later Ishtar’s cockpit opened and a tired but healthy princess stepped out onto the raised platform. The minute the platform reached the ground Natasa found herself swept up by the prince. Before she could utter a single word Natasa found Athanas’s lips firmly planted on her own.

Natasa found herself sliding her arms around the prince’s neck and responding to his passionate kiss with her own passion completely unaware of the smiles on Aella and the maids faces. In fact the couple seemed to forget the world even existed until Aella let out a small cough.

Athanas withdrew from the kiss and looked at Natasa’s flushed cheeks “Welcome back princess,” Athanas said with a smile.

Natasa gazed into Athanas’s eyes feeling as though she would drown in their blue depths.

“It’s good to be back,” Natasa blushed as she looked around the hanger and caught sight of Aella and her maids.

“Princess it’s good to have you back, we have a bath prepared for you and once bathed your meal should be ready,” said Frato.

Natasa nodded and taking Athanas’s offered arm allowed herself to be led out and towards her chambers.

As they walked to corridors towards Natasa’s chambers Adrastus came running up to them and addressed Athanas.

“Your highness I have just received word from Dougga, the assault teams sent to capture Princess Apollonia have just sent word the princess wasn’t responsible for the attacks,” said Adrastus as he tried to recover his breath.

The prince regarded Adrastus for a moment “what do you mean Adrastus?”

“The assault team thought they had killed the princess during the assault but as they secured the palace they found the princess prisoner in the dungeons, it appeared an imposter had imprisoned her 5 months ago and has been planning and plotting ever since.”

The prince’s voice cracked as he spoke “how is my sister?”

Adrastus hesitated before replying “she is alive but very malnourished, the healers do expect a full recovery. However, she is also very quiet; I suspect she was tortured for information before being imprisoned,”

“Arrange for her to be brought to Carthage immediately, I want her here safe,” Athanas turned to Natasa with sadness evident in his eyes. “Princess when my sister arrives would you mind her staying with you in your chambers?”

Natasa spluttered and blushed but nodded.

“Thank you, I know she will be safe with you and you may be able to offer her comfort she might need,” turning back to Adrastus “make it happen.”

Adrastus nodded and left as Athanas turned back to Natasa “princess I need to go and inform the king and queen of what has happened, I will see you later.” With that the prince lent and gave Natasa a toe curling kiss that not only left her blushing but also short of breath.

“Aella continue to escort the princess to her chambers and debrief her, I will see you later,” with that Athanas left as the group continued to escort Natasa to her chambers.

########################

Authors Note: My sincere apologies for the long delay, I am still having problems with my left arm and both hands, I will try to post when I can but chapters will be posted when able. Please bare with me.

Megumi-chan :)